pray for perseuerance therein because he will haue all them so exercised whom he will confirme vnto the end Whatsoeuer graces therefore the Lord hath bestowed vpon vs yet still let vs pray vnto him either for our farther assurance and confirmation or for perseuerance and increase in them Let vs pray for our selues vnto the Lord for euery grace needfull for vs and let vs request to be commended by the faithfull in their praiers vnto God This is our wrestling with the God of Iacob and thus wrestling wee shall surely preuaile Matth. 7.7 for so he hath promised and faithfull is hee thâ—â— hath promised The second thing which I note is that the Apostle in his praiers for the Philippians praied for them all for so he saith that he had them in perfect memory alwaies in all his prayers c. Whence I obserue how in our praiers for the Church we ought to be affected towards it namely that so in our praiers we commend the whole Church vnto God For what though in the Church all bee not knit together in one minde and in one iudgment what though all be not alike forward in acknowledging and embracing the truth what though many things bee done in the Church through contention or vaine glory The Apostle knew well that it was thus in the Church at Philippi as many euidently appeare by sundry places in this his Epistle yet in his praiers vnto God for them he tooke no such notice of these things as that he did seclude any of them out of his praiers vnto God but ioyntly he commended them all in his praiers vnto God Right so we in our praiers for the Church we should not easily take notice of euery contention of euery defect of euery thing that may offend in the Church so to seclude any out of our praiers vnto God but in a Christian affection towards all and in an holy desire for all we should commend the whole Church in our praiers vnto God It was such an ordinarie practise with our Apostle both to giue thanks vnto God for all them to whom he wrote and likewise to pray for them all notwithstanding that many things were amisse amongst them that we are not to doubt but that we are so to doe as we haue the Apostle for an ensample Looke into his Epistles and by the beginning almost of all of them ye shall see that this was his ordinary practise leauing vs therein an ensample that as he did so we should do And the reason is plaine for doth not the Apostle in writing his Epistles vnto the Churches still write as vnto the beloued of God and vnto Saints in Christ Iesus still entituling the whole Church vnto which he wrote vnto these titles without exception of any Or doth the Apostle so and are not we to doe so Or are wee to doe so and not to commend the whole Church in our praiers vnto God The reason I take it inferreth the point and commendeth vnto vs that generall care of commending the whole Church in our praiers vnto God A good lesson and well worthy the learning of many in these our daies for as it fareth more priuately and particularly amongst men so doth it fare more publikely and generally in the Church Amongst men ordinarily euery trifling matter is enough to cut off all loue and friendship amongst vs nay to breed great hatreds and enmities amongst vs nay to set vs at such odds that rather we will banne and curse one another then pray one for another And if wee differ in iudgement one from another about some matters of the Church then nothing on one part but carnall gospellers and time-seruers nothing on another part but sacrilegious persons schismaticall persons troublers of the state and hypocriticall dissemblers nothing but slandering and forging things neuer writ or spoke nothing but such vncharitablenesse as that it may bee feared that on some part there is little praying for the other vnlesse it bee to confound them Neither is it otherwise more publiquely and generalâ—y in the Church if we may iudge by outward appearances Some parts of the Church vnto some seeme to haue so many defects and blemishes so many superstitious rites and ceremonies that they cannot brooke them they cannot abide in them they cannot pray with them I know not whether they doe pray for them And of others other parts of the Church because of their forme of gouernment are so misliked that they cannot with patience heare of them and therefore it is like do not in all their prayers remember them But these and all such might hence be better lessoned and such vncharitablenesse if any such be in them reformed Let vs beloued be otherwise minded Howsoeuer there be things amisse in the Church let vs not seclude any out of our praiers vnto God but let vs commend in our praiers the whole Church vnto God In our praiers vnto God let vs abandon all cogitation either of priuate quarrells one with another or of publike contentions in the Church and let vs pray each for other and all of vs for the whole Church vnto the Lord feruently Let the same minde bee in vs that was in our Apostle and let vs alwaies in all our praiers haue all the saints in Christ Iesus in perfit memory The third thing which here I note is the thing for which the Apostle praied in all his praiers for them and that was the same in substance with that wherefore hee gaue thanks vnto God For as his thanksgiuing vnto GOD on their behalfe was because of the fellowship which they had in the gospell from the first day vntill then so his praiers vnto God for them were that they might continue in that fellowship which they had in the gospell vnto the end Whence I obserue a very materiall point to be remembred in our praiers vnto God both for the whole Church and for our selues which is continuance in the fellowship of the gospell that our Church may continue in that fellowship which it hath with other reformed Churches in the gospell and that we may continue grounded and stablished in the truth wherein we stand Here is indeed principall cause of prostrating our selues before the throne of grace and powring out our soules in praier vnto our God whether we looke vnto the curse in the wanting or vnto the blessing in the enioying of the glorious gospell of Iesus Christ For what greater curse or plague of God could fall vpon vs then that our candlesticke should be remoued from vs that a famine of the word should be sent amongst vs that the gospell of our saluation should be translated from vs to another people The Lord threatning to bring a fearefull iudgment on the Church of Ephesus if they should not repent and returne to their former loue saith Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent Apâ—c 2.5 and doe the first workes or else I will come against thee shortly and will remoue
tongues full of deceit c. So vnpure that euen our mindes and consciences are defiled so vntoward that wee cleane peruert the straight waies of the Lord and in stead of giuing our members weapons of righteousnesse vnto God making them weapons of vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne and in stead of seruing God altogether yeelding our selues seruants vnto sinne Most miserable and wretched is our state darknesse without light ignoâ—rance without vnderstanding foolishnesse without wisedome before such time as all mists of darknes ignorance and foolishnesse be expelled by the bright beames of Gods holy Spirit and we brought vnto the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Yea and such thou standest as by nature thou art whosoeuer thou art that sleepest in sinne and delightest in vnrighteousnesse making no conscience of thy waies but treasuring vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iust iudgement of God But thou that fearest God and walkest in his waies consider from what bondage into what freedome the Lord hath brought thee how of a childe of wrath of death and of hell he hath brought thee into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and made thee an Heire of euerlasting glory how he hath sanctified thy corrupt will and heart and vnderstanding how hee hath new moulded thee and framed thee and renewed thee how hee hath begotten thee againe not by flesh and bloud but by the immortall seed of his holy word consider these things I say and let them be as goades and spurres vnto thee to stirre thee vp as vnto thankefulnesse to thy God so vnto obedience to his will Hath he made thy darknesse to be light walke not in the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse Hath hee freed thee from the bondage of sinne flie from sinne as from a Serpent and haue nothing to doe with the stoole of wickednesse Hath he sanctified thy will and all the powers and faculties of thy soule glorifie thou thy God with all the powers and faculties of thy soule Hath he washed and cleansed thee both in thy body and in thy spirit glorifie thy God both in thy body and in thy spirit So shall the King haue pleasure in thy beauty so shalt thou make true and right vse of thy naturall corruption and of thy regeneration by God his spirit and so shalt thou shew thy selfe to be the sonne of God without rebuke in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation LECTVRE XXXVII PHILIP 2. Verse 15. Among whom ye shine as lights in the world holding foorth the word of life AMong whom ye shine c. In this last clause of the Apostles former reason we haue a notable commendation of the Philippians which the Apostle so truely giueth vnto them that withall in the wisdome of God giuen vnto him hee doth implie a duty or an exhortation that they shew themselues to be such as hee commendeth them to be insomuch that some read these words thus among whom do yee shine as lights c. Their commendation ye see is that they shine amongst that naughty and crooked people with whom they liue euen as lights which shine in darknes and which hold forth the word of life to giue light to them that sit in darknes they are called lights shining lights lights shining in the midst of a naughty and crooked nation lights holding forth the word of life vnto others The whole forme of speach seemeth to be drawne from those high places by the sea-coast whence continually lights and fires are set out for the direction of sea-men into the hauen and safest entrance For euen such the Apostle here commendeth the Philippians to be lights which shined in holinesse of life vnto them that sate in darknesse round about them by the direction of which their light they might come into the hauen of euerlasting rest where they might find rest for their soules Now let vs see what we may obserue hence for our vse 1. In that the Apostle calleth the Philippians light I note the singular prerogatiue and honour of all the faithfull members of Christ Iesus For that which the Apostle here giueth to the Philippians belongeth to all the faithfull All the faithfull children of Christ are called lights shining lights lights shining in the world Now for our better instruction how they are called lights we are to vnderstand that there are foure speciall lights mentioned in the holy Scriptures The 1. is that light Christ Iesus the light of the world and the brightnesse of his father This light by a principall prerogatiue is called that light that true light which lighteth euery man that commeth into the world that sonne of righteousnesse that starre of Iacob that day spring from an high that brightnesse of his fathers person 2. The word of God in many places of the Scriptures is tearmed a light as where it is said Thy word ô Lord is a lanthorne vnto my feete Psal 119.105 2 Pet. 1.19 and a light vnto my pathes As also where the godly are commended by the Apostle Peter for that they attend vnto the sure word of the Prophets as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place By this light the holy Ghost illuminateth the blindnesse and darknesse of our grosse vnderstandings and directeth vs in the waies of God which leade vnto saluation 3. The Apostles and Ministers of Christ Iesus are called lights as where our Sauiour saith vnto them yee are the light of the world Mat. 5.14 Which glorious title is giuen vnto them both because of that testimonie which they giue vnto that true light the euerlasting sonne of God Christ Iesus and because of the Gospell of Christ Iesus which they preach vnto vs. 4. All the faithfull members of Christ Iesus all Christians are called lights as where the Apostle telleth the Ephesians that they were once darkenes Eph. 5.8 but are now light in the Lord and therefore exhorteth them to walke as chrildren of the light and in this place of our Apostle where they are called lights in the world shining among the sonnes of darknesse and holding forth the word of life Now the faithfull are called lights in these respects 1. In respect of Christ Iesus that true light which lighteneth euery man that commeth into the world inasmuch as he hath vouchsafed to communicate his light vnto vs and by the bright beames of his holy Spirit shining into our hearts to expell thence the thicke mists of blindnes darknesse and ignorance For whatsoeuer light the faithfull haue they haue it from him who hath light in himselfe and of himselfe and in whom is no darknesse They borrow their light from him euen as the Moone and the starres doe borrow their light from the Sunne in the firmament For hee is the sonne of righteousnesse which springing from an high hath through the tender mercy of our God visited vs to giue light to them that sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death and to
thy heart vnto thy God and how soule-rauisht thou art with the loue of thy Christ by meditation in the word consider I say and see these things and hereby thou shalt see whether thou dost truly reioyce in the Lord. Ioh. 15.11 These things saith our Sauiour Christ I haue spoken vnto you that my ioy might remaine in you and that your ioy might be full If then thus we be affected toward the word of Christ that we long and thirst thereafter euen as the chased heart after the water brookes if wee finde in it such peace and comfort and contentation of soule if through it we belieue in Christ though we see him not and in his promises if we loue him reioyce in him with ioy vnspeakable and glorious this is a certaine effect and so a sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord. Nay if wee haue a good measure of this reioycing in and through the word though not such complement as we haue spoken of yet euen this is a sure argument of our reioycing in the Lord for then alone shall this reioycing be fully perfect when wee shall see him face to face and when wee shall know euen as wee are knowne not in part onely Another effect of this reioycing in the Lord is that it causeth vs to reioyce in tribulations in afflictions in tentations euen in death and in the panges and paines thereof Consider then and see how thou art affected in the day of thy trouble what comfort thou findest in thy soule when in the world thou dost suffer afflictions what ioy thou findest in thine inner man when thine outward man is compassed about with sorowes consider I say and see these things and therby thou shalt also see whether indeed truly thou dost reioyce in the Lord for as the Apostle saith by Christ wee reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forth patience Rom. 5 3. and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed If then when wee suffer afflictions in the world we can be of good comfort because our Christ hath ouercome the world if when wee are reuiled and persecuâ—ed and all manneâ— of euill words are spoken against vs falsly for Christ his sake wee can reioyce and be glad for that reward that is laid vp for vs in heauen if in the sorrowes of death wee can patiently wait for the Lord and gladly desire to be loosed and to bee with Christ this is a certaine effect and so a sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord for therefore are wee not ouer come of sorrowes in the middest of troubles because of that our reioycing in the Lord which is within vs and which no man can take from vs. A third effect of thiâ— reioycing in the Lord is that it causeth vs to count all things losse and dung in comparison of Christ so that wee seaze him and possesse him not of a part alone of our reioycing but of our whole reioycing which is the effect spoken of in this chapter as hereafter wee shall perceiue Consider then and see whether thy reioycing be entire in thy Christ whether thou canst finde any sound ioy but in thy Christ whether thou stand so fast as that nothing shall take away any part of thy reioycing in thy Christ and giue it to any other consider I say and see these things and thereby also thou shalt see whether thou reioycest truly in the Lord. When many of Christ his Disciples went backe he said vnto the twelue Will yee also goe away Iâ—hn 6.67 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Master to whom shall wee goe Thou hast the words of eternall life If then we whosoeuer reioyce in other things yet wee reioyce in Christ Iesus if wee cleaue stedfastly vnto him knowing that there is no sound ioy without him if wee make him both the deskant and the dittie of our song and the whole matter of our reioycing this is also a certaine effect and sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord for by our reioycing in him wee die vnto all other ioyes knowing that there is no sound ioy but in him Let vs remember what great things hee hath done for vs and what cause we haue to reioyce in his holy name He that gaue him to vs and him to death for vs he hath together with him giuen vs all things also Let vs therefore reioyce in him and let our reioycing in him shew it selfe by our reioycing in and through the word by our reioycing in all our tribulaâ—ions and afflictions and by dying vnto all other ioyes which are without him In him is sound ioy and in him is all ioy if we beleeue in him wee will reioyce in him if we reioyce ioyce in him wee shall not feare death but when death comes we shall desire to be loosed and to be with Christ LECTVRE XLIX PHILIP 3. Vers 1.2 It grieueth me not to write the same things vnto you and for you it is a safe thing Beware of dogs beware c. IT grieueth me not c. The Apostle thought that thus the Philippians might conceiue and thinke with themselues when you were with vs and taught vs and preached vnto vs Christ Iesus you ceased not to warne vs of fâ—lse teachers such as would seeke to seduce vs from that truth which you taught vs and we haue beene diligent so to doe neither haue we giuen place to any of their doctrinea And therefore you needed not to haue troubled your selfe this admonition needed not to vs. In these words therefore the Apostle meeteth with this and excuseth the matter and telleth them that for him it was no griefe or trouble at all to him to write the same things vnto them which before he had taught them by word of mouth and for them he telleth them that it was a sure and safe thing for them to be often admonished of false teachers thâ—t so they might be the more warie of them Now before wee proceede any farther let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our vse and instruction 1. In that the Apostle beats so often vpon that which he thought was so good and so profitable for them to heare vrging and pressing euen the selfe same things both by word and also by writing Hence we that are Ministers of the Gospell may learne this lesson not to be grieued to teach them that heare vs often the same things but as we perceiue the things whereof we speake to be good and profitable to them that heare vs so to goe ouer them and ouer them and not to leaue them till they may make some good impression in them There must be precept vpon precept as the Prophet speaketh Esay 28.10 precept vpon precept line vnto line line vnto line there a litle and there a litle we must tell them one thing oftentimes and beat vpon the same thing so long till at length they may catch some hold of it For
appeareth that their ioy is not Christian because it is not constant but ebbeth and floweth according to the ebbe and floud of aduersitie and prosperitie What shall we say then when the Lord afflicteth vs with pouertie sickenesse and the like crosses must we reioyce in the Lord Yea verily 1. Sam. 2.6.7 for it is the Lord that killeth and maketh aliue that woundeth and healeth that bringeth to the graue and raiseth vp that maketh poore and maketh rich that bringeth low and exalteth Amos 3.6 There is no euill in the Citie which the Lord hath not done No euill that is no crosse or affliction no plague or punishment which he sendeth not And whatsoeuer crosse or affliction it is vnto his children it is but either a probation that the triall of their faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth may be found to their praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ such as was Iobs affliction or else it is a fatherly correction that being chastened of the Lord 2. Sam. 12.14 they may not be condemned with the world such as was the death of Dauids child for Dauids sin and such as was the weakenesse and sickenesse and death of many of the Corinthians 1 Cor. 11 30. for eating and drinking vnworthily at the Lords Table Are then our crosses of pouertie sickenesse or whatsoeuer they be from God Then are they good and we are to reioyce in them For all things fall out for the best for those that loue and feare him Are they for the triall of our faith My brethren saith Iames James 1.2 count it exceeding ioy when ye fall into diuerse tentations and trialls c. Are they to correct and chastice vs If we endure chastening Hebr. 12.7 God offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes for whom he loueth he chasteneth O but sometimes he shutteth vs euen vp in despaire and infidelitie how shall we then reioyce in the Lord I demand then Dost thou know it and lothe it and long to be brought againe into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God Thou hast good cause to reioyce in the Lord for he hath onely hid his face from thee for a while that he may haue mercie on thee for euer And what if thy faith or hope be but as a graine of Mustard seed what if being as it were couered vnder the ashes they seeme not to be Christ Iesus is most plentifull to helpe them that are most weake and he is all-sufficient to supply all wants If any seede of God be there in thy weakenesse he will perfite his praise Yea but in that our Sauiour pronounceth a blessing vpon them that mourne Matt. 5.4 it appeareth that we are not alwayes to reioyce Not so neyther for euen then when we sigh and mourne for the affliction we haue in the world we are to reioyce in the Lord and to be of good comfort in Christ Iesus because he hath ouercome the world euen then when we mourne through a sence of Gods iudgements we are to reioyce in his tender mercies that he deales not with vs after our deseruings euen then when we mourne in the body because of affliction we are to reioyce in our soules because of our strong consolation in Christ Iesus and because our light affliction in the body causeth vnto vs a far most excellent and an eternall weight of glorie And therefore our Sauiour in the same place where he saith Blessed are they that mourne exhorteth also to reioyce and be glad in persecution for that great is our reward in heauen Let this then teach vs to take heed how we murmure against the Lord for pouertie sickenesse or any crosse whatsoeuer They are from the Lord whatsoeuer they be and if we be his children they are onely eyther for the triall of our faith and patience that patience hauing her perfect worke we may be perfect and entire lacking nothing or else as a louing correction of a mercifull father that we may be reclaimed from the wickednesse of our wayes And if we do not now reioyce in the Lord when he seemeth thus to hide his face from vs certainly whatsoeuer shew we made before of reioycing in the Lord we plaied but the hypocrites Howsoeuer therefore looking vnto our selues vnto our sins vnto our infirmities vnto our afflictions vnto the world we may sigh and mourne yet let vs reioyce in the Lord. We are not bid to reioyce in our selues Nay in our selues we shal be sure to haue cause enough of mourning We must therefore go out of our selues vnto the Lord and we must reioyce in him We must looke vnto him and remember that he is good and therefore whatsoeuer he doth is good that he is Almightie aod therefore can raise vs out of the dust of death and set vs with the Princes of the earth that he is mercifull and therefore will not suffer the rod of the vngodly to rest on the lot of the righteous And againe we must remember that he was poore that we might be made rich in him that he was weake that we might be made strong in him that he was tempted that he might be able to succour them which are tempted What cause therefore soeuer of mourning there be in our selues let vs looke out of our selues and let vs reioyce in him alwayes If he blesse vs then we thinke and yeeld easily that we haue cause to reioyce in the Lord and if he crosse vs with any plague or trouble then we haue also cause to reioyce in him because it is for our good and his owne glorie Reioyce therefore in the Lord alwayes LECTVRE LXXIX PHILIP 4. Verse 4. Againe I say reioyce 5. Let your patient mind be knowne to all men The Lord is at hand THese words are as we heard the last day an exhortation vnto the Philippians to reioyce not as the world doth but to reioyce in the Lord not with a momentanie and flitting ioy but alwayes both in weale and in woe not vnaduisedly made or about a light and easie matter but seriously made and about a matter very needfull and yet hard to be perswaded and therefore doubled Againe I say reioyce in the Lord alwayes Now see how it pleaseth the Lord that as the Apostle comes againe and againe vnto this holy exhortation and leaues it not with once or twice but euen the third time also exhorteth them to reioyce in the Lord so I should come vnto you againe and againe euen three seuerall times with the same exhortation to reioyce in the Lord. Againe saith the Apostle I say reioyce euen in the Lord alwayes for that is to be added and resumed to the former place From which doubling and redoubling of this exhortation I obserue both how needfull and withall how hard a matter it is to perswade this constant reioycing in the Lord to reioyce in the Lord alwayes For to this end doth the holy Ghost often in
whiles he offereth himselfe and his grace vnto you if ye will receiue it Nay more then so sometimes he is so neare vnto the wicked that he lightens them with his holy Spirit giues them a tast of the heauenly gift Hebr. 6.4.5 of the good word of God and of the powers of the world to come But yet because the wicked some of them refuse this grace when it is offered and some of them fall away from it when they haue had a taste of it therefore is he peculiarly said to be neare vnto his children by his grace and might and prouidence and powerfull working of his holy Spirit Againe the Lord is said sometimes to be neare at hand in respect of his last coming vnto iudgement when he shall come in bodily presence in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Iames 5.8 as where Iames saith Be patient and settle your hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth neare and likewise where the Apostle saith Hebr. 10.37 He that shall come will come and will not tarry In the first sense the Lord is at hand aswell to the wicked as the godly to giue as well to the one as to the other life and being other good graces of his Spirit In the second sense the Lord is at hand by his prouidence peculiarly to the godly to saue and defend them and to giue the Spirit of sanctification vnto them In the third sense also the Lord is at hand both to the wicked and to the godly to render vengeance in flaming fire vnto the wicked and to crowne the godly with a crowne of glorie and immortalitie in the heauens In the first sense I take it it is not here said that the Lord is aâ— hand because that could be no such speciall reason to moue the Philippians vnto mildnâ—sse and patience towards all men hauing no more comfort in it for the godly then for the wicked But whether it be meant in the second or third sense that the Lord is at hand the reason holdeth strongly that they should in patience and mildnes possesse their soules though haply their patience and mildnesse be much abused For be it that the reason why their patient mind should be knowne vnto all men though their patience be much abused be eyther this because the Lord is at hand to heare and help them when they are oppressed to saue and defend them when they are wronged or this because the Lord is at hand to giue vnto them a crowne that haue borne the crosse and to auenge them vtterly of their enemies eyther of the reasons might be sufficient motiues to perswade them to let their patienâ— minde be knowne vnto all men And whether of them to choose the rather as more agreeable to the Apostles minde I cannot peremptorily affirme Either of them may very weâ— stand with the meaning of the Apostle in this place And therefore we will see what profitable notes we may gather from either of them whereof we may make some vse for our selues First then admitting this to be the meaning of the Apostle in this place the Lord is at hand by his watchfull prouidence ouer you to heare and helpe you to saue and defend you I note that the Apostles reason to moue the Philippians vnto a patient mildenesse and gentle moderation towards all men yea though their patience and mildenes were much abused is because the Lord is at hand by his watchful prouidence ouer them to heare and help them to saue and defend them when they are abused oppressed or afflicted Whence I obserue a speciall motiue which may and ought to perswade vs to possesse our soules in patience whensoeuer we are abused oppressed or afflicted namely the certaine perswasion hereof that the Lord his prouidence alwayes watcheth ouer vs to behold our sufferings and our wrongs to heare vs when we call vpon him in truth to rid and saue vs from the wrongfull dealings of men and to deliuer vs in euerie needfull time of trouble If we be the Lord his inheritance we must looke for it to haue many trialls of our patience and moderation by many sufferings and wrongs Genesis 31. Iacob shall haue his vnckle Laban to deceiue him to change his wages ten times to persecute him and if the Lord forbid him not to kill him Ioseph shall haue his owne brethren to hate him Genesis 37. to conspire against him to slay him and if the Lord keepe them from killing him to sell him into a strange Land to be a bond-seruant The children of Israel shall haue a Pharao to wearie them of their liues by sore labour in clay and bricke Exodus 1. and in all worke in the field with all manner of cruell bondage to command to kill all their male children and by all cruell oppression to labour to make hauocke of them Dâ—n 3. Daniels companions shall haue some Chaldeans to deuise mischiefe against them to accuse them to the King and to get them throwne into the hot fierie furnace Daniel himselfe shall drinke of the like cuppe 6. And generally the Disciples of Christ which we are if we continue in his word Iohn 8 31.1â—.33 shall in the world haue affliction to try their faith and their patience The gold shall go through the fire ere it be purified and the wheate ere it be made fine manchet for the Lord his owne mouth shall be beaten with the flaâ—le grownd in the mill sifted and haue all the bran bowlted out of it This is the gate of the Lord and the righteous shal enter into it and this is the lot of Gods inheritance to passe through the wildernesse and through the red Sea to the promised land of Canaan And in all this what is the child of God to do Luke 21.19 Euen as our Sauior willes him by his patience he is to possesse his soule and as our Apostle here exhorteth to make his patient minde to be knowne vnto all men O but in such causes of impatiencie how should a man be patient when open foes maligne him fained friends abuse him and troubles hedge him in on euery side when no man beares with him no man yeelds to him but the more he yeelds and beares with others the more he is abused and wronged by others what should perswade him to moderation and mildenes to gentlenes and patience Do we aske what Do we know that the Lord his prouidence watcheth ouer vs alway Do we know that he will not leaue vs not forsake vs nor deliuer vs into the will of our enemies Do we know that all the haires four head are numbred and that not one of them shall fall to the ground without our heauenly Fathers will Here then is or should be enough to perswade vs to be patient and moderate whensoeuer we are abused afflicted or oppressed the Lord is at hand The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slow
be better taught yet we thinke him not neare if he do not alwayes heare and helpe when we wish and call And therefore euery small thing and least trifle almost moues vs and disquiets vs and puts vs out of all patience Whatsoeuer therefore contumelies or disgraces are offred vnto vs whatsoeuer losses or wrongs we sustaine whatsoeuer troubles or tentations do assault vs whatsoeuer malice or wickednes be practised against vs let vs know that the Lord his prouidence watcheth ouer vs to saue defend vs to take our matter into his owne hand and to be auenged of our enemies And therefore let vs not he discouraged or disquieted let vs not fret or fume or busie our heads with thinking of reuenge but let vs in our patience possesse our soules and let our patient mind be knowne to all men If we cannot by our moderation and mildnes by our gentlenes and patience winne them vnto vs that in word or deed wrong vs but that they like vnto wicked Iulians the more abuse vs and wrong vs yet the Lord is at hand to behold our sufferings wrongs and to take our matter into his owne hand To bridle then our impatience let vs thinke with our selues Are we euill entreated through tyrants doth our owne familiar friend lie â—n waite against vs do some imagine mischiefe for vs others whet their tongues against vs and shoote out their arrowes euen bitter words and do others practise what they can against vs Well the Lord is at hand he seeth and knoweth all things he deliuereth vs and auengeth vs of all that rise vp against vs when and as it seemes good vnto him He that keepeth vs slumbereth not nor sleepeth and therefore in our patience will we possesse our soules reposing our selues vnder the couert of his wings Thus if we shall lift vp our eies vnto the Lord and perswade our selues of his being alwaies neare at hand vnto vs by his watchfull prouidence ouer vs we shall not only not be troubled with these sharp fits of this hote ague of impatience vpon euery accident or crosse but as men truly humbled in our selues mortified vnto the world and looking onely vnto the Lord we shall in all mildnesse and moderation make our patient minde knowne vnto all men And let this be spoken of this obseruation from this meaning of these words Secondly admitting this to be the meaning of the Apostle in this place that the Lord is at hand by his second comming in the flesh vnto iudgement to requite our hard measures into their bosome that haue ill meated vnto vs and to wipe all teares from our eyes and giue vs rest with himselfe I note that the Apostles reason to moue the Philippians vnto a patient mildnesse and gentle moderation towards all men is because the Lord is at hand to breake the clouds and to come vnto iudgement to wipe all teares from their eyes and to recompence tribulation to all that haue troubled them And hence I obserue another speciall motiue which may ought to perswade vs to possesse our soules in patience whensoeuer we are abused oppessed or afflicted namely the approching of Christ his second coming into iudgement when he shall recompence tribulation to them that trouble vs and to vs which are troubled rest with him This motiue also vnto patience the Apostle Iames vseth Iames 5.7.8 where he saith Be ye patient vnto the coming of the Lord Be ye patient and settle your hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth neare And certainly if we could and would remember this that the coming of the Lord draweth neare we would be lesse prouoked vpon euery occasion vnto intemperate heates and whatsoeuer might haply seeme enough to disquiet vs we would passe it ouer with greater patience For thus we should say with our selues Hath God giuen all iudgement vnto his Son and is he readie to come vnto iudgement Is the time at hand when he shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God when he shal shew himselfe in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them that know not God nor obey the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be maruellous in all them that beleeue Shall I then when I am abused or wronged be grieued and disquieted or seek to be auenged Nay the time is at hand when all wrongs shall be redressed by him that iudgeth righteously in the meane time I will beare with patience what man doth or saith against me Thus by remembrance of the approching of Christ his second coming vnto iudgment should our patient mind be knowne vnto all men O but will foolish man say this hath bene said these fifteene hundred yeares that the Lord is at hand and that his coming draweth neare and yet all things continue alike how should this then still be a motiue vnto patience When this second coming shall be I cannot say Act. 1.7 It is a thing which the Father hath kept in his owne power and so peculiarly reserued vnto himselfe as that of that day and houre knoweth no man Mat. 24.36 no not the Angels in heauen but God onely nay not Christ Iesus himselfe as he is man knoweth it And therefore they who labour in that point to designe that time are therein more curious then wise But hath it bene said these fifteene hundred yeares that the Lord is at hand and that his coming draweth neare And did the holy Ghost who cannot lie say then that it was neare and is it now very neare euen at our doores 2. Pet. 3.9 The Lord is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would all men to come to repentance and therefore hath hitherto deferred his coming But yet a very litle while Heb. 10.37 and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie If fifteene hundred yeares be past the rest of the time appointed must needs be shorter and so the day and houre approach nearer And what one signe foretold to go before his second coming is not already past except it be that one of the calling of the Iewes Let the exhortation then of our Apostle preuaile with vs that our patient mind be knowne to all men Let vs be meeke and gentle kind and curteous one to another yeelding one vnto another and bearing one with another for the Lord is at hand his comming draweth neare when he shall giue vs rest with him and auenge all our wrongs LECTVRE LXXXII PHILIP 4. Verse 6. Be nothing carefull but in all things let your requests be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thankes WE haue heard diuers exhortations of the Apostle vnto the Philippians His last exhortation vnto them in the former verse was that their moderate and gentle and patient mind might be knowne vnto all men The reason because the Lord is at hand
them to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are pure that in their liues they may be vnspotted and in their words and deeds vndefiled being cleansed from all filthinesse of the flesh and of the spirit Fiftly he commendeth vnto them whatsoeuer things pertaine to loue or whatsoeuer things may make them louely exhorting them to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things may make them louely and winne them loue and fauour with all men yet so with men that with God also Sixtly he commendeth vnto them whatsoeuer things are of good report exhorting them to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are of good report amongst men that by such things they may purchase to themselues a good report amongst men and be free from such speeches and censures as things of euill report might easily bring vpon them Lastly hauing thus pointed at these generall heads of Christian dutie generally he commendeth vnto them whatsoeuer thing besides these hath in it commendation of vertue or matter of praise exhorting them that if besides these things alreadie spoken of there be any vertue that is any thing which hâ—th in it commendation of vertue or if there be any praise or any thing praise-worthy with good men they should thinke on euen seriously and aduisedly these things letting those things of ceremony to passe which the false teachers vrged Whereunto that he might the rather perswade them first he tells them that these things which now he commendeth vnto them and whereunto now he exhorteth them are no new things such as they neuer knew nor heard of but such as both they had learned by hearing and receiued by instruction and heard at his mouth and seene in him in the practise of his life and therefore as before he willed them to thinke on them so now he willeth them to do them that knowing them and doing them they might haue the full commendation of them Secondly he promiseth them that if thus they shall thinke on and do these things whereunto he hath exhorted them then the God of peace shall be with them to giue vnto them the peace of conscience and a peaceable life amongst men so farre forth as may be for his glorie and their good This I take to be the meaning of these words The branches then into which they diuide themselues ye see are an exhortation and two reasons or motiues to enforce the exhortation The exhortation is to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are true c. The former motiue to induce them hereunto is drawne from the things themselues whereunto he exhorteth them which were no new things but such as both they had learned and receiued and heard and seene in his owne example The latter motiue to induce them is a promise that the God of peace shall be with them if they will thinke on and do these things Thus much of the meaning of these words and of the things therein contained Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our further vse and instruction First then to beginne with the most generall here I note that if there be any vertue any praise any thing that is good any thing that is commendable the Apostle would haue the Philippians seriously to thinke on it with themselues and diligently to practise it in their liues whatsoeuer it be Whence I obserue this note for vs and for all Christians that we all of vs ought to haue our hearts set and our frete prest to follow whatsoeuer is good and commendable amongst the sons of men And this is plainly proued out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles Thus saith the Prophet Dauid Psal 34.14 1. Pet. 3.11 and out of him the Apostle Peter Eschue euill and do good neither of them insisting vpon any particular good but exhorting or commanding to do good euen whatsoeuer is good and commendable 1. Thess 5.15 So our Apostle Euer follow saith he that which is good both toward your selues and toward all men Where the Apostle would haue the Thessalonians so farre from recompensing euil for euill vnto any man that he would haue them forward and ready to do whatsoeuer is good vnto all men It is then ye see a duty required of vs to follow whatsoeuer is good and commendable Rom. 12.17 or as the Apostle speaketh to procure things honest in the sight of all men And if we must needes haue motiues to draw vs on to this dutie because otherwise we are too too dull and slow behold what the Apostle saith to this purpose Rom. 2.10 To euery man saith he that doth good shall be glorie and honour and peace But what should other motiue need then this that whatsoeuer is good is onely good by participation with God who alone is good as our Sauiour tells vs Math. 19 1â— truly and properly and of his owne nature good For if it be so that whatsoeuer is good is onely good by participation with God from whom alone cometh euerie good giuing and euery perfect gift Iames 1.17 then surely vnlesse we will in some sort renounce God we must embrace and follow whatsoeuer is good euery thing that is good hauing the expressed image of God in it so farre as it is good Only we must take heed lest as the Serpent be guiled Eue through his subtiltie vnder a shew and colour of good perswading her that that was good which indeed was euill so the world or the diuell deceiue vs vnder a shew and colour of good and perswade vs that that is good which is not that that is praise-worthie which is not For not that which the world iudgeth to be good is alwayes good but that onelie which the Lord alloweth for good in his word neyther is that alwayes praise-worthy which the world praiseth but that onely which the Lord praiseth It is good saith the world to saue a mans life though it be by a lie or by periurie and if a man frame himselfe to the fashion of the world the world praiseth him But doth the Lord either approue him for good Rom. 3.8.12.2 when he reproueth them that do euill that good may come thereof or praise the other when he doth by his Apostle tenderly beseech vs not to fashion our selues like vnto the world We must then look vnto the thing whether it be good and commendable and such as the Lord approueth for good and commendable And if it be then whatsoeuer it be we ought in our hearts to embrace it in our liues to practise it and with eagre liking to follow after it Neither let any man thus say with himselfe There are some good and commendable things which I could like very well to thinke on and to do but that they are in such request and liking with the Papists or with some that otherwise are profane and wicked men For whatsoeuer is good in whomsoeuer it be we are to loue it and to like it If wicked Balaam that
a prisoner of Iesus Ch ist and our brother Timotheus But here he makes no difference betwixt himselfe and Timothy assuming onely that title which was commune to them both the seruants of Christ Iesus Which title in it selfe albeit it be common to them with all that haue giuen their names vnto Christ Iesus forasmuch as this is the title of all that are baptized into Christ Iesus yet both in other places doth our Apostle entitle himselfe and in this place entitle both himselfe and Timothy and consequently all the Ministers of the gospell herevnto in a speciall respect of their seruice in the ministery of the gospell of Christ Iesus and of the great dignity and honor vouchsafed them thereby Hence then 1. I obserue a duty for the Ministers of the gospell whereof their very names is to put them in minde They are called the seruants of Christ Iesus they must therefore remember that they are so and carry themselues as seruants of Christ Iesus and not Lords ouer Gods heritage A seruant is to doe that and that onely which his master commands him he is to be faithfull in his seruice he is not to seeke his own but the things of his master his life is not to be deare vnto him in the seruice of his master The Ministers then of the gospell being the seruants of Christ Iesus as he doth bid them to plucke vp or to root out or to destroy or to build or to plant so they are to doe If he giue them a roule to eat they must eat it vp if he giue them a commission they must looke vnto it and not goe without the bounds of it if he send them to Kings and Princes or whomsoeuer they must keepe nothing backe but deliuer vnto them all the counsell of God if he require them to lay downe their liues for his sake they must not loue their liues vnto the death Goe saith our blessed Sauiour and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father Mat. 28.19 20. and the Sonne and the Holy Ghost teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you These be the words of our commission teach but what what I haue commanded you For other we must say as Balaam vnto Balak If Balak would giue me his house full of siluer and gold Num. 24.13 I cannot passe the commandment of the Lord to doe either good or bad of mine owne minde what the Lord shall command that will I speake We are seruants of Christ Iesus and therefore we must doe as he hath commanded vs and not otherwise What shall we say then vnto them that coyne vs out new articles of the faith that adde and detract and change at their pleasure the rites and ceremonies in the Sacraments that thrust vpon vs traditions and vnwritten verities that presse vs with a number of things as obseruation of daies and moneths times and yeares vowes of pouerty chastitie and blinde obedience pilgrimages invocation of Saints adoration of images and the like things neuer commanded by God nor hauing any warrant in the word Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus They will needs be the Vicars and Vicegerents of Christ Iesus vpon earth But is not this to carry themselues as Lords ouer Gods heritage thus to rule ouer them in things not commanded by the Lord If they be the seruants of Iesus Christ they may not rule ouer the consciences of men in things not commanded by the Lord or if they so rule ouer them they are not the seruants of Christ Againe what shall we say vnto them that hide their talent in the earth that suffer the graces of Gods spirit to wax idle and to decay in them that doe not vse the gifts bestowed vpon them to the gaining of men vnto the faith and to the increase of Christ his kingdome that sowe pillowes vnder all arme-holes that heale the hurt of the daughter of the Lords people with sweet words saying peace peace when there is no peace that giue not the people warning when they are commanded that keepe backe part of their message and do not deliuer the whole counsell of God as they are appointed Are these the seruants of Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 4.2 Of euery seruant and of euery disposer it is required that he be faithfull Now is this to be faithfull in the Lord his seruice either to leaue it vndone or to do it otherwise then it should be done or to doe it but in part and by halues If so then let these be seruants of Iesus Christ if not then either they are no seruants or vnfaithfull seruants of Christ Iesus And to be none or to be but bad ones is no great difference Againe what shall we say vnto them that with Demas forsake Paul and embrace this present world that with Diotrephes loue rather to haue the praeeminence amongst men then to labor in the works of their calling that follow their ease or their pleasure or their profit and looke not to the charges committed vnto them Phil. 2 21. that seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs like vnto those of whom our Apostle complaineth Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus A good seruants care is about his masters matter not his owne So that if they be seruants yet surely no good seruants because they care for their owne and not their masters or more then their masters Lastly what shall we say vnto them that when persecutions and troubles arise start aside like a broken bowe that loue their liues better then that for their ministery they will hazard them vnto the death that either will not speake vnto Herod or else will handle the matter better then that for ought they will speake they will lose their head with Iohn Baptist or be cast into prison and there haue their feete clapt fast in the stocks with Ieremiah the Prophet Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus Our Apostle when he was going vnto certaine bands I passe not at all saith he neither is my life deare vnto my selfe Act. 20.24 so that I may fulfill my course with ioy and the ministration which I haue receiued of the Lord Iesus to testifie the gospell of the grace of God Here was a good seruant of Iesus Christ and such should all his seruants be and they that are not such are either none or no good seruants of Iesus Christ If then we will be rightly entituled with Paul and Timothy vnto the seruants of Iesus Christ let his word be our warrant for whatsoeuer we teach men to obserue and doe and let vs not dare to passe the limits of our commission to doe otherwise then we haue receiued commandment of our Lord and master Christ Iesus let vs faithfully vse the gifts and graces of Gods spirit bestowed vpon vs for the gaining of men vnto the faith and knowledge of Christ Iesus and let vs not dare either to smother them or otherwise
speake vnto you suffer yee the words of exhortation and instruction from vs gladly My second obseruation hence is from this that there were now Bishops and Deacons there vnto whom hee might write For hence I obserue the great blessing of the Lord vpon the preaching of the word A litle while before at the first preaching thereof vnto the Philippians it was so vnsauory vnto them that they could not brooke Paul and Silas but cast them into prison but now such a blessing the Lord had giuen vnto the word preached by them that the number of conuerts and beleeuers was very great insomuch that now they had Ministers to attend on teaching and Deacons to attend on distribution and an absolute ecclesiasticall gouernment as it may seeme amongst them This was the Lords his doing 1 Cor. 3.6 for Paul plants and Apollos waters but God giues the increase And this increase he giueth as it pleaseth him sometimes sooner sometimes later Vpon one Sermon of Peter there were added vnto the Church about three thousand soules Act. 2.41 But at other times and in other places the seede of the word which both he and other of the Apostles did sowe lay oftentimes a good while in the ground before it brought forth fruit vnto the Lord. So in this City of Philippi Lydia at the first receiued the word gladly Act. 16.14 but in others it tooke roote downeward and sprung vp afterward howsoeuer sooner or later as in the primitiue Church through the Apostles doctrine the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saued so doth he alwaies make a blessing to follow vpon the word though vnto vs it seeme oftentimes to perish So he promised long since that hee would Esay 55.10 saying Surely as the raine commeth downe and the snow from heauen returneth not thither but watereth the earth and maketh it to bring forth and bud that it may giue seede to the sower and bread to him that eateth so shall my word be that goeth out of my mouth 11. it shall not returne vnto me voide but it shall accomplish that which I will and it shall prosper in the thing wherevnto I sent it Here then is a great comfort ouer our labors in our ministerie with you that heare vs. Though the word which we bring vnto you be reiected and despised and we reviled and persecuted yet we faint not but are full of comfort because we know that the Lord will giue a blessing vnto his word Which howsoeuer it doe not alwaies appeare vnto vs yet shall it and doth at one time or other breake forth into the fruits of holinesse and a sauing knowledge in as many as are ordeined vnto life And still wee know this that his word alwaies doth his will and prospereth in that wherevnto it is sent so that this blessing alwaies followes vpon it that Gods name is thereby glorified whether it be in them that be saued or in them that perish For as the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2.15 We are vnto God the sweet sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish 16. To the one we are the sauor of death vnto death and to the other we are the sauor of life vnto life And let this suffice for the inscription Now followeth the salutation wherein the Apostle wisheth the Philippians all good from him which is the author of all goodnes And 1. is set downe the thing which hee wisheth vnto them grace and peace vnderstanding by grace the free fauour of God wherewith hee loueth his children and by peace euery blessing corporall and spirituall flowing from that fountaine of grace 2. Is set downe vnto whom he wisheth this grace and peace viz to all the Saints at Philippi with the Bishops c. 3. Is set downe the author from whom and by whom he wisheth this grace and peace vnto them which is from God our Father as the fountaine and first originall from whom commeth euery good and perfit gift and from the Lord Iesus Christ as the meanes whereby euery grace of the spirit is conveyed and deriued vnto vs. The first thing which here I note is that the Apostle wisheth grace and peace vnto the Philippians The receiued manner of salutation among the Iewes was this Peace be vnto you So Amasia vnto Dauid Peace 1 Chro. 12.18 peace be vnto thee and peace be vnto thine helpers So the Lord vnto Gideon Peace be vnto thee So Christ vnto his Disciples Iud. 6.23 Luk. 24.36.110.5 Peace be vnto you So hee taught his Disciples to say Peace be to this house wherein they wished all prosperity and good to them whom they so saluted But after the full and cleare manifestation of grace in the whole mystery of our redemption still we see the Apostles salutations to be grace and peace be with you Wherein they doe not onely comprehend all blessings absolutely that are to be praied for whether for this life or that that is to come but plainly demonstrate the fountaine whence all other blessings doe flow and which principally is to be praied for bee it in praier for our selues or for others 3. Hence then I obserue what the things are which we must wish and pray for to our brethren if we will wish them all good and they are grace and peace onely two blessings of goodnesse in shew of words but indeede all the blessings of the God of Isaac vnto Iacob and his seed for euer For what is grace It is the loue of the euer-liuing God wherewith he freely loueth and accepteth vs in Christ Iesus And what is peace It is principally a tranquillitie and quietnesse in conscience through the forgiuenesse of our sinnes by the grace and loue of God toward vs but generally whatsoeuer goodnesse floweth from grace Now we see the rich treasures of blessings stored vp in these blessings of grace and peace In the blessing of grace there is giuen that which is the cause both of peace and all good blessings whatsoeuer For whence are our election vnto saluation our vocation vnto the knowledge of the truth our adoption into the sonnes of God our iustification vnto righteousnesse our sanctification vnto holinesse our reconciliation with God our hope of glorification in the heauens Whence is it that wee beleeue in the holy Trinitie that wee are strong in hope that we loue God and our brethren that we haue peace with God and our owne consciences that we reioyce in the holy Ghost that in our thoughts wee thinke in our desires we will in our actions we doe any thing that is good Are not all these things from the blessing of grace Is not the free fauour and loue of God in Christ Iesus the cause of al these things yes surely because God loueth vs in his welbeloued therfore doth he thus enrich vs with spirituall graces in heauenly things and further giueth vs the true possession of all temporall
for all blessings by Iesus Christ So our blessed Sauiour hath taught vs where he teacheth vs thus to pray Our father which art in heauen Mat. 6.9 c. And so we confesse when we pray for grace and peace vnto our brethren from God our Father c. And as Peter said vnto Christ to whom shall we goe Ioh. 6.68 thou hast the words of eternall life so I say to whom should we pray for any blessing Euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue c. as euen now we heard out of Iames. Friuolous therefore and impious is the invocation of Saints whereby that honor is taken from God which is chiefly due and properly belongeth vnto him I meane prayer For how shall any man call on him in whom he doth not beleeue Rom 10.14 Or in whom shall any man beleeue but in God onely So then if onely we be to beleeue in God then are we only to pray vnto God and therefore not vnto Saints The third point is that the grace and free fauour of God in Christ Iesus is the very fountaine of all Gods blessings bestowed vpon vs. So the Holy Ghost witnesseth throughout the whole scripture Rom. 3.24 Ephes 2.8 1 Cor. 15.10 saying that we are iustified freely by grace that we are saued by grace and that by the grace of God we are that we are whatsoeuer we be and whatsoeuer blessing we haue And so we confesse in effect when we pray first for grace and then for peace that from grace as the fountaine may flow peace and all the riuers of Gods blessings Mans merits therefore must stand aside we may not hold any blessing of them but onely of grace For as the Apostle disputeth of election so may it be said of any blessing of God if it be of grace it is not of works else were grace no more grace Rom 11.6 and if it be of works then not of grace or else were worke no more worke One of these excludeth the other so that whatsoeuer is by the one is not by the other The fourth point is that we are to beleeue in God the Father and in Christ Iesus his Sonne So our blessed Sauiour teacheth vs where he saith Yee beleeue in God Joh. 14.1 beleeue also in me as if he should haue said yee beleeue in God and so yee are to doe beleeue also in me for so yee are to doe And so in effect we confesse when we pray vnto God the Father and Christ Iesus his Sonne for grace and peace vnto our brethren For as euen now we heard vnto whom we pray in him we are to beleeue as also againe in whom we beleeue vnto him we are to pray Accursed therfore be their infidelitie that either deny there is or doubt whether there be a God or no and make a mocke at the sonne of God In whom now they beleeue not at his presence they shall tremble and cry vnto the mountaines and rocks fall on vs Apoc. 6.16 and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe The fift point is that we are sure that God hath reconciled vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and adopted vs through him into his sonnes So the Apostle telleth vs where he saith 2 Cor. 5.18 that all things are of God which hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and that he hath predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe Ephes 1.5 according to the good pleasure of his will And so we confesse when we wish grace and peace from God our Father for if he our Father then we his sonnes and a reconciliation made betweene him and vs. And therefore hauing finished all things our blessed Sauiour saith Joh. 20 17. I ascend vnto my father and your father to my God and your God Where giue me leaue by the way to put you in minde of one point wherin of late it may be I somewhat erred When last I spake of this point in handling of those words vnto God euen our Father c. I told you that it was obserued that not any saith with Christ my Father as many say with Thomas my Lord my God And so in deed it is obserued by Zanchius on those words But since I perceiue by as faithfull and diligent an obseruer of the scriptures Dr. Rain Iob 34.36 that Elihu speaking vnto God saith my Father let Iob be tried c. not indeed in our English translations following the iudgement of some of the Rabbins but yet in the best approued Translations So that it may not be a rule that none may say with Christ my Father but as we say my God and our God so may we say my Father and our Father And herein is the sweet comfort of all Gods children that we may cry vnto God Abba which is Father that we may pray and say Our Father that we may wish grace and peace from God our Father for if he be our Father and we his sonnes then are we also heires of God and heires annexed with Christ And let all the comforts in the world stoupe vnto this one comfort the very soules ioy of all them that haue receiued the spirit of adoption The sixt point is that Christ Iesus our Lord is our onely Mediator by whom onely we haue accesse in our prayers vnto God and by whom we receiue whatsoeuer we haue of God So the Apostle witnesseth saying There is one God and one Mediator betweene God and man which is the man Christ Iesus 1 Tim. 2.5 by whom we goe boldly vnto God Heb. 4.16 that we may receiue mercy and finde grace to helpe in time of neede And so we confesse in effect when we pray for grace and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ as the meanes by whom we are partakers of grace and peace for so they are from the Lord Iesus Christ as he is the meanes by whom they are conueyed and deriued vnto vs from God euen our Father The Saints therefore are no Mediators of intercession for vs either to bring vs vnto God or to bring his blessings vnto vs. Our high Priest is able perfectly to saue them that come to God by him Heb. 7.25 seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them and as to saue them so to giue them all graces good and needfull for them The most of the rest of the points I will conclude in one which is this that Iesus Christ is God which wee confesse when we pray for grace and peace from him that he is the Sauiour of the world which we confesse when we call him Iesus that he is that counseller and great prophet that King and Prince of peace that lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world to take away the sinne of the world which we confesse when we call him Christ and that vnto him
is giuen all power in heauen and in earth which we confesse when we call him Lord. If he therefore be with vs we neede not to feare who be against vs. For he is our God our Sauiour our Lord our Master our King our euerlasting high Priest I cannot prosecute either these or the rest of the points By these you will coniecture the rest and easily see the epitome of Christianitie concluded in this short salutation LECTVRE III. PHILIP 1. vers 3.4.5 I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memory c. NOw giue me leaue before I come to that which followeth to note one thing farther from the words already handled and that is the Apostles often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ in so few words Out of the abundance of his heart his mouth spake and still his mouth was filled with Iesus Christ Iesus Christ insomuch that three seuerall times still he ingeminates Iesus Christ Paul and Timothie the seruants of Iesus Christ to all the saints in Iesus Christ grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ Which argueth that his comfort was in him that his loue was set on him and that he was vnto him as the spouse speaketh in the Canticles the chiefest of ten thousand Cant. 5.10 Hence then I obserue a rule whereby commonly to discerne what a man is his speach commonly bewraieth what he is The worldling his tongue is still talking of the world the couetous man of his money the voluptuous man of his pleasure the proud man of his rich attire the delicate man of his dainty fare the pot-companion of his cups and the like commonly talke most of the things they like best and by their talke commonly they may bee discerned what they are And in this respect as it is with them that set their affections on things which are on earth so is it with them that set their affections on the things which are aboue They are still talking of the word of their saluation of the commandements of the Lord of the mercies of the Lord and of the things that belong vnto their peace as Dauid professeth of himselfe saying Ps 101.1.119.13.15.145 5.35.28 My song shall be of mercy and iudgement with my lips doe I speake of all the iudgements of thy mouth I talke of thy commandments and haue respect vnto thy waies I will talke of thy worship ô Lord thy glory thy praise and wondrous workes my tongue shall be talking of thy righteousnesse all the day long and I will tell of thy saluation from day to day But of all other things their delight is in their hearts to muse and with their tongues to talke of Iesus Christ Here their hearts dance for ioy and the talking hereof is more sweet then hony and the hony-combe vnto their mouthes Hereon they loue as it were to dwell and their tongues can neuer be satisfied with talking on him And why here is their comfort here is their hope here is their loue here is their crowne of reioycing Here is their protector in all dangers their reconciler vnto God their mediator betweene God and them their Sauiour from their sinnes and he that is made of God vnto them wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption Here is he in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge of mercy and loue in whom alone the father is well pleased And therefore here as men rauisht with ioy they cry and cry againe holy Iesus sweet Iesus blessed Iesus euen as we see the spouse in the Canticles not to leaue her bridegroome Christ Iesus after once shee catch hold of him but still cries O fountaine of the gardens O well of liuing waters Cant. 4.15.5.10.11 and of the springs of Lebanon My wellbeloued is white and ruddy the chiefest of ten thousand His head is as fine gold his locks curled and blacke as a rauen c. ad vers 17. Thus the children of God loue to talke of him whom their soule loueth and thus commonly a man may discerne who are saints in Christ Iesus Commonly I say not euermore certainely For if good speech and holy talke and crying Lord Lord and often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ were a perpetuall and certaine rule of a good Christian the dissembling hypocrite would be as good a Christian as the best And a hard matter it is not to be deceiued sometimes by the hypocrite But commonly I say a mans speach bewraieth what he is holy or profane The ground of which note is that saying of our Sauiour Mat. 12.34 that of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and otherwise we cannot iudge whereon the heart thinketh but by that whereon the tongue runneth Hence then learne you beloued to make tryall vnto your selues and to giue tryall vnto others what yee are Your tongue and talke may tell your selues and doe tell others what yee are What is it whereon your tongues loue most to talke and wherein yee take most pleasure when yee talke Is it on the things which are on earth It may be a token vnto your selues and others that yee are earthly minded Is it on the things which are aboue It may be a token vnto your selues and others that your conversation is in heauen If yee loue Christ Iesus if yee take comfort in Christ Iesus your tongues will be talking of Iesus Christ and your hearts will reioyce when your tongues are talking of him As therefore the Apostle exhorteth the Colossians so doe I you Let your speach be gracious alwaies Col. 4.6 and powdred with salt Let the mercies which yee haue in Christ Iesus be so sweet and comfortable vnto you that your hearts may delight alwaies to muse and your tongues alwaies to talke of Christ Iesus Let him be hid in your heart let him breake out in your tongue and let him reioyce both the heart and the tongue that so yee may haue testimonie within your selues and giue testimonie vnto others that yee are Saints in Christ Iesus Now proceede we to that which followeth I thanke my God After the inscription and salutation now followeth the body of the Epistle it selfe wherein the principall scope and drift of the Apostle is to confirme the Philippians in the truth wherein they stood that they might not onely not decrease but increase in all knowledge and in all iudgement In this exordium or beginning of his Epistle which is from verse 3. to 12. to testifie his loue toward the Philippians that so they might the rather hearken vnto him 1. he signifieth his reioycing on their behalfe for the grace of God already bestowed on them 2. he signifieth his assured hope of Gods farther mercy towards them in performing the good worke which he had begun in them 3. he prayeth for their perseuerance increase in all knowledge and in all godlines His reioycing on their behalfe he signifieth 1. in his giuing of
thy candlesticke out of his place What is that that is he will remoue his Church from thence by taking his gospell from them Euen as our blessed Sauiour also threatned the Iewes saying Matth. 21.43 The kingdome of God shall be taken from you and giuen to a nation which shall bring forth the fruits thereof So the Prophet threatning a heauy iudgement vpon the rulers of Israel Behold saith he the daies come that I will send a famine in the land Amâ—s 8.11 not a famine of bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lord which how grieuous a famine and how heauy a iudgement it is appeareth by that of Salomon where he saith that where there is no vision Prou. 29.18 .i. no sincere preaching of the word no sound fellowship in the gospell there the people perisheth euen perisheth both in soule and body And as the curse and iudgement is great and grieuous of wanting so is the blessing and benefit of hauing this fellowship in the gospell exceeding great and happy for it is indeed our very life and soule 1 Pet 1.3.23.2.2 whereby we are begotten borne and nourished vnto euerlasting tife as Peter witnesseth It is the lanterne vnto our feete and the light vnto our steps to bring vs to the Citie of the liuing God the celestiall Ierusalem Heb. 12.22 23 24. and to the company of innumerable Angells and to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen and to God the iudge of all and to the spirits of iust and perfit men and to Iesus the mediator of the new testament and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things then that of Abel By it we are called out of darknes into light instructed in the way of God perfitly grounded and stablished in the faith and made wise vnto saluation Rom. 1.16 for it is the power of God vnto saluation vnto euery one that beleeueth See then whether here it be not principall cause for vs to pray for our Church that in it the gospell of our saluation may for euer be freely and sincerely preached and for our selues that we may continue in that grace wherein we stand by the gospell of our saluation Yes surely if either feare of as great a plague of Gods wrath as can fall vpon vs may force vs to pray or desire of as great a blessing of God as can befall vs may perswade vs to pray we haue great cause euen to powre out our soules in prayer and supplication vnto our God for the blessed continuance of that fellowship which we haue with other Churches in the gospell that as now so euer this grace may bee continued vpon vs. Yea beloued if yee shall but cast your eyes abroad into the land yee shall finde that there is great cause thus to pray For how doth Atheisme and abominable irreligion spread it selfe and ouer-spread the whole face of the land Hath it not nestled it selfe on hie and said within it selfe who shall bring me downe to the ground How doth Papisme and out-worne Pelagianisme now shoote out the head and breake out in many places as if now the day approched wherein they may say so so thus would we haue it How hath cunning policie broken the necke of Christianitie and now so swaieth that it carieth all almost with it What neglect and contempt of the word is there in all places And what else are these but forerunners of a fearefull iudgement to follow What else doe these threaten but the remouing of our candlesticke from vs Beloued shall wee see and know these things and shall wee not pray Let vs pray at euening and at morning and at midday let vs pray and that instantly that this iudgement may neuer fall vpon vs that this light of the gospell may neuer be put out but that it may shine amongst vs from generation to generation vntill the day of Christ Iesus The more that the danger is let vs pray the more feruently and let vs not giue our selues any rest but still pray vnto the Lord for our continuance which we haue with other reformed Churches in the gospell The fourth thing which here I note is that the Apostle thus praied for the Philippians alwaies in all his praiers Whence I obserue with what constant assiduity and carefullnesse we ought to pray for our Church and for our selues that we may continue in the fellowship which we haue in the gospell we should neuer pray but alwaies in our praiers this praier for our Church and for our selues should continually be remembred that the fellowship which we now haue with other Churches in the gospell may for euer be continued vnto vs. To pray alwaies Rom. 12.12 1 Thess 5.17 Luc. 18.1 and not to faint or giue ouer is a thing much commanded by the Holy Ghost Continue in prayer saith our Apostle And againe in another place Pray continually And to the same purpose is that parable of the importunate widow in the gospell All which places shew vs the necessitie of praier that whensoeuer we stand in neede we haue recourse vnto God by praier so the constant perseuerance that is to be vsed in praier that howsoeuer for some time we seeme to pray and bee not heard yet we faint not nor giue ouer but still pray and that instantly Now as wee are to pray and to pray alwaies so alwaies in all our praiers this is to be remembred that we pray that the Lord his way may be knowne vpon earth and his sauing health among all nations that the preaching of the gospell may bee fruitfull vnto vs and vnto the whole Church that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and be glorified that we may continue grounded and stablished in the faith as wee haue beene taught in Iesus Christ that we and our whole Church may continue in the fellowship which we haue with other Churches in the gospell This the example of our Apostle teacheth vs to do who in that he did for others left vs an example what to doe for our selues and for others Yea but is not the Lord alwaies more ready to heare then we are to pray and hath he not said that whosoeuer asketh receiueth that he that seeketh findeth and that to him that knocketh it shall be opened Or if it be so what needeth it alwaies in all our praiers thus to pray as hath beene said True it is that whosoeuer asketh receiueth and that the Lord is more ready to heare and to grant our requests then we are to pray and call vpon his name for commonly he preuenteth vs with his blessings and whatsoeuer it is that we haue by praier he it is that teacheth vs to pray for it as we ought But some things we aske often and receiue not Jam. 4.3 because we aske amisse and some things he hath appointed so to be granted if they bee continually asked And of this sort
is this thing whereof we now speake Hee will as it shall be for his glory continue vs in the fellowship which wee haue in the gospell if wee continue to aske it in faith and faint not This then may teach vs of what weight and moment our continuance in the fellowship of the gospell is It is not a thing which hapneth by fortune or which humane policie effecteth but onely it is of God and therefore alwaies in all our praiers we are to pray vnto him for it Let vs therefore pray vnto the Lord without ceasing for this grace let vs neuer forget to commense this suite in our praiers vnto God let vs alwaies pray for it and not faint The fift thing which here I note is that the Apostle praied for the Philippians with gladnes because of their growth in godlines and in the knowledge of Iesus Christ by the worke of his ministery Whence I obserue a necessary care which ought to bee in the whole Church I meane in all them that are taught in the word and that is that they so profit and increase in all knowledge and iudgement in all godlinesse and holy conuersation that their Pastors and Teachers may pray for them with gladnes Such a care it may seeme that the Romanes had vnto whom the Apostle giueth this testimonie that their faith which was published and their obedience which was come abroad much gladded him Rom. 1.8 Such a care it may seeme that the Colossians had vnto whom the Apostle giueth this testimonie that though he was absent in the flesh yet was he present with them in the spirit reioycing and beholding their order and their stedfast faith in Christ And such a care ought all the people of God to haue that they which watch for their soules as they that must giue accounts vnto God for them may now pray for them with gladnes and afterwards giue their accounts for them with ioy and not with griefe But this care is not common among the people for where the Pastor in an holy care for his people praieth for them he praieth for them in many places with great heauinesse with heauinesse I say for their neglect and contempt of the word with heauinesse for their ignorance in the things that belong vnto their peace and vnwillingnesse to bee instructed therein with heauinesse for their vngodly conuersation and vnchristian walking with heauinesse for spending his strength in vaine and for nothing amongst them Hee praieth but his soule mourneth because hee cannot gaine them vnto Christ Iesus he praieth but his soule mourneth because they runne and needs will runne headlong to the deuill So litle care commonly there is of profiting by the ministery of the word amongst them that are taught in the word Beloued let it neuer be said so of you but let your care be that they which labor in the word amongst you may pray for you with gladnes Jam. 1.21 Lay apart all filthinesse and superfluity of maliciousnes and receiue with meeknes the word that is graffed in you which is able to saue your soules Follow the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him Eph. 4.15 which is the head that is Christ Let your conuersation be such as it becommeth the gospell of Christ and striue to increase in all good things with all godly increasing for so and so onely shall we haue cause to pray for you with gladnesse Lastly in that the Apostle hauing taught the Philippians the way of truth giueth thanks for them praieth for them and that with gladnesse because of the fellowship c. Hence I obserue a duty of the Pastors of the Church which if time had giuen leaue and the place had beene so conuenient should principally haue beene stood vpon and that is that the Pastors are not onely to teach their people with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued but they are also to pray for them that the word may haue a blessing among them that they may grow and increase thereby in all knowledge and holinesse to the Lord they are to be glad in their soules for their profiting in the word of grace and they are to giue thanks vnto God on their behalfe when they see their order their stedfast faith in Christ their growth in godlines and righteousnes and holy conversation This should be and might be and I wish it were and if it be not it is their perill in whom it faileth to be LECTVRE V. PHILIP I. Verse 6. And I am perswaded of this same thing that he that hath begun this good worke in you will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ NOw giue mee leaue briefly to note one thing further from those words and that is that both our thanksgiuing and our praying are alwaies to bee vnto God Our thanksgiuing because all deliuerance in dangers all comfort in troubles all helpe in time of neede all spirituall graces in heauenly things and all corporall blessings whatsoeuer are from him the father of all mercies and giuer of all goodnesse for euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue and commeth downe from the father of lights Iam. 1.17 He vpholdeth all such as fall Psal 145.14 15 16. and lifteth vp all those that be downe the eyes of all waite vpon him and he giueth them their meat in due season he openeth his hand and filleth all things liuing with plenteousnes He killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp 1 Sam. 2.6 maketh poore and maketh rich bringeth low and exalteth He is our rocke and fortresse our strength and shield 2 Sam. 22.1 and he that deliuereth vs in all time of danger He is the father of mercies 2 Cor. 1.3 and the God of all comfort which comforteth vs in all our tribulation that we may be able to comfort them which are in any affliction by the comfort wherewith we our selues are comforted of him 4. He succoureth vs when we are tempted and suffereth vs not to be tempted aboue that we be able 1 Cor. 10.13 but giueth the issue with the tentation that we may be able to beare it He created vs Esay 43 7. Act. 17 28. Eph. 1. formed vs and made vs for his owne glory In him we liue moue and haue our being Hee blesseth vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things in Christ hauing chosen vs in him predestinate vs to be adopted through him redeemed vs through his blood iustified vs and sanctified vs washed and cleansed vs from our sinnes in him and begotten vs by faith vnto a liuely hope in him In one word he is all in all things vnto vs. Vnto whom then should wee sacrifice the calues of our lips Col. 3.11 and offer the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing but vnto him of whom through whom and for whom are all things and by whom we haue all blessings in good things and deliuerance from all
euill euen God blessed for euer And as for these reasons we are alwaies in all things to giue thanks vnto the Lord so for the same reasons we are alwaies to powre out praiers and supplications vnto him as we haue neede either of blessings in good things or deliuerance from euill And therefore wee read that euer the faithfull when they had need either of blessings in good things or deliuerance from euill they had their recourse vnto God by prayer and as they were occasioned by blessings in good things and deliuerance from euill so they powred out their soules in thanksgiuing vnto the Lord. Moses and the children of Israel when Pharaoh and the Egyptians pursued them cried vnto the Lord with strong cries insomuch that the Lord said vnto Moses Exod. 14 15. wherefore criest thou vnto me And when they had seene the mighty power which the Lord shewed vpon the Egyptians Exod. 55. they sung vnto him the songs of praise and thanksgiuing So Iehosaphat and Iudah and Ierusalem when the Moabites and Ammonites came against them to battell praied in the courts of the Lords house and said 2 Chr. 20.6 O Lord God of our fathers art not thou God in heauen and reignest thou not on all the kingdomes of the heathen c. And when the Lord had giuen them a marueilous victory ouer their enemies they assembled themselues in the valley of Berachah or blessing 26. and there they blessed the Lord. So Ezekiah when he was sicke turned his face to the wall and praied to the Lord and said Esay 38.2 3. I beseech thee Lord remember now how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfit heart c. And when the Lord had restored him vnto health he sang the song of thanksgiuing vnto him and said the Lord was ready to saue me 10.20 therefore will we sing my song all the daies of our life in the house of the Lord. So Hannah being barren praied for a childe vnto the Lord 1 Sam. 1.10 and wept sore and when the Lord had granted her request she thanked God and said 2.1 Mine heart reioyceth in the Lord my horne is exalted in the Lord my mouth is inlarged ouer mine enemies c. And what should I more say The time would be too short for me to tell you of Dauid Daniel Samuel and the rest which as they stood in neede either of blessings in good things or of deliuerance from euill made their praiers and supplications euer vnto the Lord and againe as they were occasioned either by blessings or deliuerances offered their sacrifice of praise euer vnto the Lord. Thus they were taught and thus by the word and by their example wee are taught for all things to pray vnto the Lord and in all things to giue thanks vnto the Lord. Beware then beloued of them that with fained words teach you to giue thanks or to pray vnto Saints â—â—â—erally or ioyntly as to God and our Lady to God and S. George or the like for wherefore should we either pray or giue thanks vnto them Doe they heare vs or know what we say or thinke Esay saith Esay 63.16 that Abraham knoweth vs not and that Israel is ignorant of vs where the ordinarie glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead euen Saints know not what the liuing doe And Salomon saith 2 Chr. 6.30 that the Lord onely knoweth the hearts of the children of men Doe they helpe vs or giue any thing vnto vs The Psalmist saith Psal 84.11 that the Lord giueth both grace and glory neither dare it bee auouched that the Saints giue grace or glory or are the authors of any blessing Or doth any commandment or example in the holy scripture warrant vs to pray or to giue thanks vnto them Themselues grant that there is no warrant in the scripture from commandement or example to pray or giue thanks vnto them as vnto the authors of any grace or glory but onely as vnto intercessors before God for vs. And yet in their practise it is most plaine that they doe not onely pray vnto them to pray for them but to preseure them to haue mercy vpon them to bring them to the kingdome of heauen c. But admit that they pray vnto them onely as vnto mediators and intercessors betwixt God and them Saith not the Apostle that there is one mediator betweene God and man 1 Tim. â— 5 which is the man Christ Iesus How then do they make moe mediators Christ Iesus say they is â—our only immediat mediator before God but the Saints are mediators vnto Christ therfore we conclude our praiers alwaies saying by Iesus Christ our Lord. Wherein also they deceiue the world for by their owne portice it appeareth that they haue many praiers both vnto Marie and to other Saints in the conclusion whereof they vse not to say by Christ our Lord. But to let that goe are the Saints our mediators vnto Christ to conuey our prayers vnto him and Christ our Mediator vnto God to convey our praiers from the saints vnto God By this shift then it commeth about that Christ is not the mediator betweene God and vs as the Apostle affirmeth but betweene God and the saints and the Saints mediators betwixt Christ and vs. And this is the hand that they make by praying vnto Saints as vnto mediators of intercession they thrust Christ Iesus out from being mediator betwixt God and vs and they doe in truth pray vnto the saints as vnto the authors of grace But admitting that they pray onely vnto them as vnto intercessors betwixt Christ and vs I demand what commandement or example there is in the scripture to warrant vs to pray at all or to giue thanks at all vnto them Gen. 48.16 Iacob say they praied vnto an Angell If he had praied vnto a created Angell this had not proued ought for invocation of Saints But it was vnto that vncreated Angell of the couenant euen Christ Iesus with whom he had wrestled and preuailed that he praied vnto as both the circumstances of that place and conference of it with other places proue Well say they Moses praying Exod. 32.13 and saying thus remember Abraham Isaac and Iacob thy seruants hoped to haue his praiers heard by the merits of those holy men But it is most plaine by that place that Moses pleadeth not the merits of Abraham Isaac and Iacob but only presseth the couenant and promise made with them as the words immediatly following shew where it is said to whom thou swarest by thine owne selfe and saidest c. Yea but say they the place in the Apocalyps proueth most plainely that the Saints in heauen doe offer vp the praiers of the saints on earth where it is said Apoc. 5.8 that the 24 elders fell downe before the Lambe hauing golden violls full of odours which are the praiers of the saints But this place maketh no more to
this purpose then the rest for 1. it is a vision and no thing so done as here is set downe and therefore no cleare argument will hence be drawne Againe here is nothing spoken of the saints in heauen for it is generally agreed vpon that the 24 elders represent the Church militant here on earth whose conversation is in heauen whose golden violls full of sweet odours were their own praiers powred out of faithfull hearts vnto the Lord. Lastly they say that praying one vnto another here on earth to be assisted by their praiers is lawfull therefore praier vnto Saints in heauen is lawfull But to this wee answer 1. that to desire one anothers praiers is warranted by the word which they grant but to request the praiers of the Saints departed hath no warrant in the word howsoeuer they contend the contrary 2. There is no such reason of desiring the praiers of the Saints in heauen as of desiring one anothers praiers for wee know one anothers necessities but they know not our necessities as hath beene proued 3. Our praying one for another to be holpen by their praiers is a godly request to our brethren but no religious invocation of them as by their merits or worthinesse to bee brought into Gods fauour such as is praier vnto Saints And as we are in a Christian sort to giue thanks one vnto another for benefits receiued so are we in a Christian sort to request one anothers praiers But that religious thanksgiuing and that religious invocation whereof we now speake are in no sort due to any but to God So that the Saints departed not knowing what wee say or thinke nor giuing either grace or glory to vs nor any way warranted by the scripturs to haue such honor giuen vnto them we conclude that we are not to pray or to giue thanks to them Nay absolutely we say that it is vtterly vnlawfull to pray or giue thanks to them For 1. praier and thanksgiuing are honors onely due vnto the Lord and therefore he saith Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal 50. and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me praise me giue thanks vnto me Where albeit the word onely be not expressed but it be said Call vpon me as neither it is expressed in Deuteronomie but said thou shalt feare the Lord thy God Deut. 10.20 and thou shalt serue him yet as our Sauiour Christ sheweth that it is there to be vnderstood by his adding of it Matth. 4.10 and saying him onely shalt thou serue so is it plaine that in this place where the Prophet speaketh of the same thing it is vnderstood as if he had said Call vpon me onely and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee onely Therefore it is vtterly vnlawfull either to pray or to giue thanks vnto the Saints vnlesse we will communicate that to others which belongeth vnto him and so make other Gods beside him Exod. 20.3.23 and with him contrary to the commandement 2. It is vnlawfull to beleeue in them which they will grant therefore vnlawfull to pray or to giue thanks vnto them for so it is written How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued Rom. 10.14 3. To pray vnto Saints is iniurious vnto Christ who is ordeined the only mediator betweene God and vs 1 Tim. 2.5 Rom. 8.34 who sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh continuall request for vs Heb. 4.16 Ioh. 16.23 vnto whom we may goe boldly and for whose sake whatsoeuer we aske the Father in his name he giueth it vs. Many other arguments of like weight might here bee brought to the same purpose But these for this time may suffice Neither let any man thinke that because wee thus teach we make not that reckoning of the Saints departed which we ought Yes beloued of the blessed Virgin Mary we say that shee was blessed aboue other women that shee was dearely beloued of God that shee was adorned with excellent gifts and graces of Gods holy spirit and that her memory is to be reuerenced for euer and of all the Saints departed we say that their memory is blessed and that they are to be commended vnto the Church that by their doctrine and examples others may be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlinesse yea and that in a generall desire both for vs and for themselues and for all the elect of God they pray that the day of our refreshing were come and that all the people of God were ioyned in one and that their enemies were vanquished and destroyed and farther that it may bee that God sometimes may reueale some things in particular vnto them at his pleasure and as it seemeth good vnto him Onely as the Holy Ghost hath taught vs so wee teach you that in the word is nothing written whereby to proue that they know our affaires in particular that they pray for vs in particular or that they doe any thing for vs in particular and therefore that we are not to pray vnto them or to giue thanks vnto them but onely to the Lord to whom alone that honor is due Giue thanks therefore ô Israel vnto God the Lord in the congregations from the ground of thine heart Psal 68.26 55.17 Pray vnto the Lord as Dauid did euening and morning and at mid-day and that instantly As your occasions are for blessings in good things or deliuerance from euill so let your requests be shewed vnto God in praier and supplication with giuing of thanks Yea in the middest of troubles giue thanks vnto the Lord that ye are not ouercome of them and pray vnto the Lord that he will giue you patience in them And amongst all things giue thanks vnto the Lord for that fellowship which ye haue with other Churches in the gospell and pray vnto the Lord that yee may continue in that grace wherein yee stand through the gospell of your saluation vnto your liues end And I am perswaded As before the Apostle testified his loue toward the Philippians by his reioycing on their behalfe for the grace of God already bestowed on them so now likewise he testifieth his loue towards them by signification of his assured hope of Gods farther mercy towards them in their perseuerance in the same grace vnto the end Where 1. he signifieth his assured hope of their perseuerance vers 6. 2. Hee setteth downe the reason which caused him so assuredly to hope thereof namely their piety and his loue of them v. 7. 3. He maketh earnest protestation of his loue towards them vers 8. For the first the Apostle sheweth his great confidence and assured hope of their perseuerance when he saith I am perswaded of this same thing c. And closely he implieth a reason of his confidence drawne from the constant immutabilitie of God in his doings when hee saith that he which hath begun c. for it is as if hee had thus reasoned
be it the beginning or the perfiting or what it may be if it be good we receiue it from God Our blessed Sauiour speaking more particularly of faith in Christ Iesus and an holy confession of his sinne saith flesh and bloud hath not reueiled this vnto thee Mat. â—â— but my father which is in heauen Faith in Christ Iesus and an holy confession of his name are not the fruits of mans wisdome but they are the speciall gifts of God our heauenly father And speaking of obedience to the Gospell he saith oh 6.44 no man can come to me except the father which hath sent me draw him No eomming vnto Christ no obedience vnto his will vnlesse wee bee drawen and haled against our wils and of vnwilling bee made willing And therefore the Spouse in the Canticles called vpon her Bridegroome Christ Iesus and saith vnto him draw me and we will runne after thee Till he draw vs Cant. 1.4 we runne not after him in whole or in part but indeede we runne from him but when hee drawes vs by his cords euen by the preaching of his Gospell and of vnwilling makes vs willing then wee runne after him Haue wee then no good thing but which wee receiue from God Doth not flesh and blood reueale any mysterie of our saluation vnto vs Can we not come vnto Christ vnlesse the father of our Lord Iesus Christ draw vs If then we come vnto Christ and obey his Gospell it is wholly from God If wee beleeue or vnderstand any thing in the way of godlinesse it is wholy from the illumination of Gods spirit If in vs there be any thing that is good it is wholly the gift of God bestowed on vs. Hee onely hath the interest both in the beginning and in the encrease of it in vs. Which also yet farther appeareth by this in that wee giue thankes vnto God for our calling into the fellowship which we haue in the Gospell and for all other his workes of mercie on vs and in that wee praie vnto God for encrease in all knowledge and iudgement and for euery grace of his spirit which he knoweth to be needefull for vs. For whatsoeuer it is wherefore we giue thankes vnto the Lord thereby wee acknowledge that we haue reciued it from the Lord and whatsoeuer it is wherefore wee pray vnto the Lord thereby we acknowledge that it is to be receiued from the Lord as euerie man knoweth by the nature of thankesgiuing and of praier Doe we then well in giuing thankes vnto God for our calling into the fellowship of the Gospell and for other good things begunne in vs Doe wee well to pray vnto God that he will encrease our obedience to â—he Gospell and whatsoeuer good grace he hath begun in vs Doe wee well to giue thankes vnto God for the beginning and to praie vnto God for the perfiting of euerie good worke in vs If we doe not well heerein then our Apostle did not well in this place thus to doe on the Philippians behalfe and his example hath deceiued vs but if wee doe well heerein then is both the beginning and encrease and perfiting of our obedience to the Gospell and of euerie good worke in vs onely from the Lord who is all in all things Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending as in regard of his Maiesty so in regard of all creatures from whom as all creatures haue their beginning continuance and support so haue all good graces their beginning encrease and perfection from him Howbeit heere yee must vnderstand that when wee thus teach that both the beginning and encrease and perfiting of our obedience to the Gospell and of euery good worke in vs is onely from God we doe not either make the ministration of the Gospell to bee of none effect or transforme our selues into blockes and stones For albeit hee onely beginne encrease and perfit in vs our obedience to the Gospell and euery good grace that is wrought in vs yet doth he not this immediately by himselfe but he doth it by meanes He doth it but he vseth the ministery of his seruants in the preaching of his Gospell to effect it he giueth encrease but by the planting of Paul and watering of Apollos as it is written I haue planted 1 Cor. 3.6 Apollos watered but God gaue the encrease Hee reconcileth his children vnto himselfe but by the word of reconciliation which hee hath committed to vs his children as it is written all things are of God which hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ 2 Cor. 5 18. and hath giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation He reuealeth his truth vnto his children but by his Ministers vnto whom hee reuealeth his truth that they may preach it vnto vs as it is written when it pleased God to reueale his sonne in me Gal. 1. â—6 that I should preach him among the Gentiles c. And therefore as it is said that faith is the gift of God so is it also sayd that faith is by hearing Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.17 euen hearing of the word preached so that his gift is giuen by the ministrie of the word preached And as it is said that eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord so is it also said Rom. 6.23 that the Gospell is the power of God Rom. 1.16 or the powerfull instrument of God vnto saluation vnto euery one that beleeueth so that the preaching of the Gospel is the ordinarie instrument of God wherby he giueth saluation and eternall life to euery one that beleeueth We doe not therefore make the ministration of the Gospell to bee of none effect when wee say that God onely beginneth this and euery good worke in vs and also encreaseth and perfiteth it in vs but rather wee magnifie the ministration of the Gospell in asmuch as we say that he onely doth this but by the ministration of the Gospell as the ordinarie instrument of his spirit Neither when we thus teach doe we transforme men into blockes and stones as though they had no power or faculty in themselues at all to worke for wee know that the naturall man hath vnderstanding and will whereby he differeth not onely from stocks and stones but from bruit beasts But what is his vnderstanding and what is his will till he be renued by the spirit of God his vnderstanding is full of darknesse and ignorance and his will full of wickednesse and vanity He vnderstandeth but not the things of the spirit of God as it is written the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him 1 Cor. 2.14 neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned nay his vnderstanding and wisdome is enmity against God Rom. 8.7 for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can be Likewise hee willeth but not any thing that is good as it is written all the
sinceritie they haue taught amongst you Are they beaten and scourged and cast into prison and bound with bands and their feete made fast in the stocks for the defence of the gospell Are they brought to the fire and fagot to the rope and hatchet to Lyons and wilde beasts by their bloud to confirme the gospell of Christ Iesus Such times and tyrannies beloued our forefathers haue seene and it may be that some of you haue seene them but ô Lord let neuer our eyes see such times and tyrannies againe neither let our seede see them nor our seedes seede from henceforth for euer But put case it were thus as hath beene said Doe yee thinke yee should stand close to the truth in such time of trouble and not start aside like a broken bow Could yee finde in your hearts to vndergo with your Ministers and Teachers the mercilesse cruelty of any bloudy inquisition to stand with them at the barre in defence of that truth which they haue taught you To be tried with them by mockings and scourgings by bonds and imprisonment to goe to fire and fagot with them and with your bloud to seale that truth which they haue taught you Here were zeale for the gospell in deed here were loue of your Ministers here were a proofe of the power of the word in you here were an argument of the effectuall preaching of the gospell vnto you And such proofes and arguments many in the primitiue Church both had vnto themselues and gaue vnto others as the Apostle witnesseth to the Hebrewes where he saith Heb. 11.36 37 38. that some were racked and would not be deliuered that they might receiue a better resurrection others were tried by mockings and scourgings yea moreouer by bands and imprisonment others were stoned c. So powerfully had the word wrought vpon them that nothing could daunt them but through persecution and anguish and tribulation and famine and nakednes and perill and sword and all they went Yea but you will say there was no such matter with the Philippians whose example I vrge they gaue no such proofe of their zeale or loue or growth in godlines thorow the preaching of the gospell as now we speake of Well then could yee willingly be partakers with your Ministers and Teachers in their bands and in their defence and confirmation of the gospell in such sort as the Philippians were with Paul Would yee not be ashamed of their chaines Would yee communicate to their affliction and supply that which they lacked Would yee be carefull that some might minister vnto them such things as they wanted Would their bands so affect you as if yee were bound with them Would yee count their sufferings for the defence and confirmation of the gospell as common to you with them Would yee in heart soule be ioyned vnto them both in their bands and in their defence and confirmation of the gospell This also should be a notable proof both vnto your selues and others of your holy zeale for the truth of your godly increase in all spirituall vnderstanding through the word and of the effectuall power of the spirit in you through the ministerie of the word Such a proofe Onesiphorus had vnto himselfe and gaue vnto others as appeareth by that testimonie which the Apostle giueth to him when he saith that he often refreshed him and was not ashamed of his chaine 2 Tim. 1.16 17 18. that at Rome hee sought him very diligently and found him and that in many things he ministred vnto him at Ephesus Not once but often he refreshed him he shunned him not nor was ashamed of him because of his bands but comming to Rome and vnderstanding that Nero had cast him into prison hee sought him very diligently and would not rest till he had found him and before at Ephesus hee had in bountifull sort cared for him Here the word had taken roote downeward and brought forth fruit vpward and powerfully wrought on him And so the blessing that followed hervpon 2. Tim. 1.18 The Apost prayed for him saying the Lord grant vnto him that he may find mercy with the Lord at that day nor for him onely but for his whole house 16. saying The Lord giue mercie vnto the house of Onesiphorus and in that the Apostle prayed for him and for his house 1 Thess 1.6 it was in effect a promise of blessing and mercie vnto him and to his house The like testimonie the Apostle giueth vnto the Thessalonians where hee saith that they receaued the word in much affliction with ioy of the holy Ghost When there was much affliction when there was great tribulation and persecution because of the word yet they receiued the word willingly and ioyfully Which the Apostle bringeth as a plaine proofe vnto them of their spirituall coniunction with Christ and election vnto life So that when the word hath wrought thus vpon vs that in much affliction wee can delight in it that wee gladly cherish and refresh them that suffer trouble euen vnto bands for the Gospels sake that we are so affected therewith as if we also were in bands with them that we count their sufferings for the defence and confirmation of the Gospell our sufferings it is a notable argument that the word hath had great power in vs and that we haue well profited in the Schoole of Christ But if many in these our daies should examine themselues by this rule of what power the word is in them and vnto what growth in godlynesse they are come it is to be feared that their triall would not be much to their comfort Our blessed Sauiour expounding the parable of the Sower saith That he that receaued seed in the stonie ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with ioy receiueth it Yet hath he no roote in himselfe Mat. 13 12. and endureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by hee is offended And our Apostle complained 2 Tim. 4.16 that at his first answering no man assisted him but all forsooke him Not to speake of those which refuse to hearken to instruction and to present themselues in our assemblies is not much seede now sowen in stonie ground if tribulation and persecution should come because of the word would not many of vs be offended and rather turne as they say then burne If our Paules and Preachers should bee brought to their answere in the defence of the Gospell would they bee much assisted or would they not be vtterly forsakē Yes beloued a great many of vs that now giue them reasonable good countenance would bee ashamed of their chaines a great many of vs that now heare them patiently would feare or disdaine to looke on them in their trouble We think our selues now reasonable good fauorers of the Word and of the Ministers thereof if we be not enemies vnto them But if we come vnto them and countenance them
howsoeuer by our owne wills we would auoide bands and troubles for the gospels sake as heauy and greeuous vnto our outward man yet as our wills are sanctified by Gods spirit and conformed vnto Gods will so they are welcome vnto vs and acknowledged by vs to be a grace of God giuen vnto his children for their good and his glory Here then is a notable comfort for all such of Gods children as suffer bands and affliction for Christ his sake and the gospels For what are their bands They are the grace of God and in suffering bands for the defence and confirmation of the Gospell they are partakers with the Saints of their grace And as here they are called the grace of God so elsewhere they are called the marks of the Lord Iesus Gal. 6.17 Now may it not be a great comfort vnto vs to beare in our bodies the marks of the Lord Iesus Yet generally wee auoide bands and affliction nay we murmure at them nay we mocke at them and hold them for simple men that will not rather turne then burne that will not rather renounce the truth then endure such sufferings for the truth But tell me should not he be iudged foolish and ignorant that should auoid the gift of any grace Should he not be thought ridiculous that should murmure or scorne to be marked with the marks of the Lord Iesus And how then shall wee thinke of him that refuseth or murmureth at bands and afflictions for Christ his sake or that maketh a mocke at them which doe suffer afflictions for Christ his sake which are the grace of God and the marks of the Lord Iesus Beloued we know not what bands and afflictions bide vs for the Gospels sake Surely for our sinnes we haue deserued to be deliuered vp into the will of our enemies that they that hate vs euen with a perfit hatred should rule ouer vs. And if it shall please the Lord herein to deale with vs according to our deseruings yet let this be our comfort that in our bands for the defence and confirmation of the Gospell we are partakers with many of the Saints of their grace and that the life of Iesus is made manifest as by most plaine tokens in our bodies 2 Cor. 4.10 when we beare about in our bodies the dying of the Lord Iesus And in the meane time let vs giue all diligence that the word of Christ may dwell in vs plenteously that the effectuall power thereof may be manifested in vs through our patient and constant suffering for Christ his sake and the Gospels if the will of the Lord be such Now followeth the Apostles earnest protestation of his loue towards the Philippians which was the third thing which I noted in this second branch of the Apostles exordium in these words For God is my record c. that so they might the rather both assure themselues that such was his perswasion of them as hath beene said and likewise the more willingly hearken vnto the things that hee wrote vnto them In the words I note a vehement protestation and the thing whereof he maketh such protestation His protestation is a calling of God to witnes that hee lieth not in this that now speaketh in these words For God is my record The thing whereof he maketh such protestation is of his hearty loue of them saying God is my record how I long after you all .i. with what a longing desire to see you I loue you all from the very heart roote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for so the word here vsed is very significantly translated not after the flesh but in Iesus Christ of whom yee are loued and from whom this my loue proceedeth Where first I note the Apostles vehement protestation not of a vaine and idle toy but of his loue towards the Philippians not for any light or foolish matter but for their great good that they might hearken to the word of their saluation more gladly Whence I obserue that a protestation or an oath to witnes a truth when the glory of God or the good of our neighbour doth require it may lawfully be made LECTVRE VIII PHILIP 1. Veâ—se 8. For God is my record how I long after you all from the very heart root in Iesus Christ 9. And this I pray that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement NOw then the first thing which here I note is the Apostles vehement protestation not concerning any triuiall and ordinarie matter but touching his sincere and feruent loue of the Philippians nor to small or no purpose but to winne their attention vnto the word of their saluation more gladly For he protesteth sweareth an oath being nothing else but a calling of God to witnesse of that wee speake for their assurance to whom wee sweare which whole definition is in this protestation hee protesteth sayeth and sweareth vnto the Philipp that he longeth after them all and greatly loueth them all from the very heart roote in Iesus Christ that so being perswaded of his loue they might giue the better heed vnto the things he wrote Whence I obserue that a protestation or an oath by God when the glory of God or the good of our neighbour doth require it may very lawfully bee made And this is proued first from the nature and definition of an oath For what is an oath It is as euen now we heard an holy and religious calling of God to witnes of the truth of that we speake for their assurance vnto whom we speake as here the Apostle for the Philippians assurance of his sincere loue of them calleth God to witnes how he longeth after them all how greatly he loueth them all from the very heart root in Iesus Christ And what herein is vnbeseeming a Christian or which may not lawfully be done Secondly it is proued from the expresse commaundement of God for thus hath God commanded saying Deut. 6 13. Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serue him and shalt sweare by his name In which words as to feare the Lord God and to serue him so to sweare by his name is commanded Thirdly it is proued from the end of an oath for the end of an oath is to decide debates to make an end of strifes as the Apostle sheweth saying Heb. 6.16 that an oath for confirmation is among men an end of all strife And as Moses in a plaine case sheweth saying If a man deliuer to his neighbor to keepe Asse or Oxe Exo. 22.10.11 or Sheepe or any beast and it die or be hurt or taken away by enemies and no man see it an oath of the Lord shall bee betweene them twaine that hee hath not put his hand vnto his neighbours good and the owner thereof shall take the oath and he shall not make it good And this being the end of an oath why may it not lawfully be made Fourthly it is proued from the practise
or earth or Ierusalem or his head or the Temple or the Altar or any that is not God hee offendeth not nor is bound to performe his oath Our Sauiour his exposition of the Law against their glosse is that not onely to sweare in our common talke by the name of God but also to sweare by any other creature is an offence against the Law So that here are not forbidden othes made in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes but all othes in common talke either by God or by any creature whatsoeuer or by any thing that is not God Yea but it is said Sweare not at all True in common talke sweare not at all not by the name of God for that the Law forbids nor by any creature although the Pharisees allow you but let your communication be yea yea nay nay Nay I adde in great and weighty matters sweare not at all if any way you can auoide it and when your yea and nay may be trusted for whatsoeuer is more then yea and nay alwaies commeth of euill euen of the deuill in thee if thou sweare of a wicked custome and of euill in him to whom thou swearest if hauing no cause to distrust thy yea and nay he doe not trust thee but cause thee to sweare The like answer is to be made to that of Iames who vseth the very words of our Sauiour Yea but Iames addeth Sweare not by heauen nor earth nor by any other oath True not vainely or perfidiously So that no oath by God or any creature in common talke is lawfull for any Christian nor in weighty and necessarie matters if wee can auoide it but if wee cannot auoide it an oath by the name of God in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes is lawfull the Anabaptists grounds as yee see prouing nothing to the contrary The second vse of our obseruation is to restraine the wicked othes of the prophane swearers of our time For first are we when we sweare only to sweare by the name of God not at all by any creature or any thing that is not God How then darest thou whosoeuer thou art sweare by the Masse by thy faith by thy troth by our Lady by St. George or the like Are these thy gods whom thou hast made to serue them Or darest thou giue the worship due vnto God vnto any but vnto him Did the Lord threaten ruine vpon Israel because they swore by their idols in Dan Beersheba saying Amos 8.14 they that sweare by the sinne of Samaria and say thy God O Dan liueth and the maner of Beersheba liueth euen they shall fail neuer rise vp againe darest thou sweare by that idoll of the Masse which was the sinne of England and is the sinne of Rome Did the Lord tell Iudah that her children had forsaken the Lord because they swore by them that were no Gods saying Thy children haue forsaken me and haue sworne by them that are no gods Ier. 5.7 and darest thou sweare by our Lady by S. George by S. Iohn or S. Thomas or the like which are no gods Doest thou not see that thus swearing thou forsakest God and bringest ruine vpon thy selfe Did our blessed Sauiour tell the Scribes and Pharisees saying Whosoeuer sweareth by the Altar sweareth by it Matth. 23.20 21 22. and by all things thereon and whosoeuer sweareth by the Temple sweareth by it and him that dwelleth therein and whosoeuer sweareth by heauen sweareth by the throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon and doest thou thinke that when thou swearest by thy faith thou swearest not by him in whom thou beleeuest or when thou swearest by thy troth that thou swearest not by him in whom thou trustest c In one word thou that commonly swearest by any thing that is not God tell me what thinkest thou doest thou therein sweare by God or no If so then thou takest his name in vaine and he will not hold thee guiltles If no then thou forsakest God in that thou swearest by that which is no God And looke then what comes vpon thy swearing by any creature or any thing that is not God Againe are we when we sweare not to sweare by any creature or any thing that is not God but onely by the name of God and not thereby but onely in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes and when things otherwise cannot be cleared and ended How then darest thou ô wretched man in thine ordinarie talke vpon euery fond and light occasion no necessitie of Gods glory or thy neighbors good vrging sweare by the holy name of God and of Iesus Christ How doth not thy flesh thy spirit tremble within thee how doth it not pierce thy very heart and soule to sweare by the life by the body by the sides by the wounds by the bloud of Christ Iesus Doest thou cursed wretch hope to liue by his life that swearest by his life hope to be benefited by his bodie that swearest by his body hope to be healed by his wounds that swearest by his wounds hope to be washed from thy sinnes by his bloud that swearest by his blod Nay thou that dost these things dost crucifie againe vnto thy selfe the Sonne of God Thou art one of them that spittest vpon him and buffetest him that naylest him vnto the crosse that thrustest thy speare into his side that art accessary to the death of that iust one and his bloud shall surely be vpon thee vnlesse he grant thee grace vnto repentance A pittifull case that a man can almost come into no place into no companie but he shall heare such ordinarie swearing by the name of God that euery third word almost shall be such an oath A pitifull case that a man cannot passe the streets but he shall heare little ones that haue little more then learned to speake yet sweare wickedly by the name of God And yet so it is as if our yong ones had neuer learned to speake till they had learned to sweare and as if the elder sort had neuer spoken well till they had sworne lustily A great many thinke themselues no bodie vnlesse they can sweare it with the best and that it is their credit to sweare stoutly But wretched credit with men that is got with the losse of Gods fauour and better no bodie then such a swearing bodie Heare the word of the Lord by his Prophet Zachary this saith he is the curse that goeth forth ouer the whole earth Zac. 5.3 4. for euery one that stealeth shall be cut off aswell on this side as on that and euery one that sweareth c. Enough a man would thinke to make the swearers countenance change and his knees to smite one against another Let this be enough beloued to warne you of this foule sinne of swearing and to restraine you from it Sweare not at all in your common talke either by God for then he will not hold you guiltles or by any thing
that is not God for then yee forsake God but let your communication be yea yea and nay nay Let not your children or your seruants or your scholars sweare by any thing that is not God lest in stead of performing their promise in their baptisme to forsake the deuill they forsake God Neither let them sweare by the name of God lest by vsing it without reuerence feare they prouoke him to plague them You must all of you know and remember that his name is glorious and fearefull that he is a ielous God and a consuming fire and therefore ye may not thinke or speake of him but with reuerence and humblenesse with feare and trembling To conclude this point He that vseth much swearing saith the sonne of Sirach Eccl. 23.11 shall be filled with wickednes and the plague shall neuer goe from his house and if he sweare in vaine he shall not be innocent but his house shall be full of plagues Accustome not therefore thy mouth to swearing nor take vp for a custome the naming of the holy One 9. 10. for as a seruant which is often punished cannot be without some skarre so hee that sweareth and nameth God continually shall not be vnpunished for such things Haue your faith and your troth with God but let your communication be yea yea and nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then this commeth of euill Pardon my dwelling on this point being so needfull to be spoken of and hauing occasion but seldome to speake of it The second thing which here I note is the thing whereof the Apostle maketh such vehement protestation which is his sincere loue of the Philippians Hee protesteth and taketh God to witnes that he longeth after them all or greatly loueth them all from the very heart roote in Iesus Christ Whence I obserue how the Pastor ought to be affected towards his people and generally one Christian towards another and that is thus the Pastor ought to loue his people and one Christian ought to loue another euen with sincere loue Owe nothing saith the Apostle Râ—m 13.8 to any man but to loue one another Which rule is generall for all Christians and conteineth in it two good instructions the one to flie debt that we should not owe any thing one to another the other to follow after loue that wee should loue one another And writing vnto Timothie more particularly hee noteth the Pastors loue of his people where hee saith 1 Tim. 4.12 Be an ensample vnto them that belieue in word in conuersation in loue in loue I say that as they see your loue to be towards them so their loue may be one towards another euen as the Apostle prayeth for the Thessalonians saying 1 Thess 3.12 The Lord encrease you and make you to abound in loue one towards another and towards all men euen as we do towards you Wherin his loue towards them is signified the loue which should be in the Pastor towards his flocke that as his is towards them so theirs might be one towards another But since there are so many sleights in loue how can Christians shew that they loue one another and Pastors that they loue their people euen with sincere loue that is our loue must be a great loue so great that if we be absent from them whome wee loue we long after them with a longing desire to see them that if we be their Pastors wee may bestowe some spirituall comfort among them and if otherwise that we may performe some duties of loue vnto them Such was our Apostles loue to the Romanes as he witnesseth where he saith Rom. 1.11 that hee longed to see them that he might bestow vpon them some spirituall guift to strengthen them Such also was Epaphroditus loue towards these Philippians as our Apostle witnesseth in the next chapter verse 26. And such was his owne towards them as this place sheweth And such after their example must bee the loue of all Pastors towards their people and of all Christians one towards another if their loue be sincere Yea but such and so great may be their loue one towards another as that they greatly long and desire to see one another and yet their loue be not heartie but full of dissimulation True and therefore a second qualitie is requisite in sincere loue namely that it be without dissimulation euen from the very heart roote Such loue our Apostle requireth in all Christians one towards another Rom. 12.9 saying Let loue bee without dissimulation 1 Pet. 1.22 And so the Apostle Peter saying Loue one another with a pure heart feruently Such was our Apostles loue towards the Philippians louing and longing after them from the very heart roote and such must be the loue of all Pastors towards their people and of all Christians one towards another if their loue bee sincere Yea but yet such and so great may bee their loue one towards another as that they long one after another euen from the very heart roote and yet their loue be not sincere but after the flesh as the manner of many carnall men and worldlings is to loue Gen. 33.3 as we see that Shechems heart claue vnto Dinah True and therefore yet a third qualitie is requisite in sincere loue namely that it be in the Lord euen in Christ Iesus a spirituall holy and sanctified loue in Christ and for him Such was our Apostles loue towards the Thessalonians 1 Thes 2.7 as himselfe witnesseth saying We were gentle among you euen as a Nurse cherisheth her Children Thus being affectioned towards you 8. our good will was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospell of God onely but also our owne soules because ye were deare vnto vs. And a little after he saith 11. We exhorted you and comforted and besought euery one of you as a father his children And such hee taketh God to witnesse his loue was towards the Philippians And still the precepts runne to loue one another in the Lord and such must be the loue of Pastors towards their people and of Christians one towards another if their loue be sincere they must long after them in their absence from them and that from the very heart roote and that in Iesus Christ If Pastors should examine their loue towards their people and Christians their loue one towards another by this rule how much sincere loue thinke yee would there bee found either in Christians generally or in Pastors particularly For such is mens loue generally that they doe not greatly long after one another to see them if they be absent from them at least not from the verie heart roote or surely not in Christ Iesus Nay be we abâ—ent from them or they from vs we care not whether we â—ee them againe or no but to long after them or to loue â—hem from the very heart roote that we thinke needs not or if we doe it is in some carnall or worldly
life of righteousnesse in himselfe that as he knew by the word Christ his resurrection to haue such a vertue so by experience in himselfe he might know Christ his resurrection to haue such a vertue And this care the Prophet exhorteth all men vnto where he saith Psal 34.8 Taste and see how gracious the Lord is Where yee may not thinke that the Prophet speaketh as if the gracious goodnesse of the Lord could be tasted on with the mouth or seene with the eye but his meaning is that such is the gracious goodnesse of the Lord vnto his children that they may haue as sound experimentall knowledge thereof as if they should taste it with their mouths or see it with their eyes It is then as if the Prophet had thus said Know yee doe the gracious goodnesse of the Lord by his manifolde mercies and more then so yee may know it by your owne experience Acknowledge therefore him to bee gracious whom by your own experimentall knowledge ye doe as it were taste and see to be gracious As then the Prophet doth exhort vs and as our Apostle both by example and exhortation moueth vs our care should be that besides our knowledge out of the word we might haue a feeling knowledge of that wee know out of the word by experience in our selues This then should teach vs to obserue the mercies and iudgements of the Lord to obserue the proofe and experience in our daily life of such things as wee know by the word that so we may haue not a contemplatiue onely but an experimentall knowledge of things in our selues As for example the scripture telleth vs that the poore crieth and the Lord heareth him and saueth him out of all his troubles Psal 34.6 This we know to be true because wee finde it so in the word But our care should be farther to know it by a feeling experience in our owne selues We must then obserue the mercies of the Lord in hearing vs when we call vpon him and deliuering vs in euery needfull time of trouble so shall we know not only by the word but by experience in our own selues that the Lord heareth the poore when they cry vnto him and saueth them out of all their troubles Psal 34.7 So Dauid besides this knowledge out of the word 1 Sam. 17.37 that the Angell of the Lord pitcheth round about them that feare him and deliuereth them had obserued the truth of it by his owne experience in his deliuerance out of the paw of the Lyon Matth. 16.18 and out of the paw of the Beare and thereupon was bold to encounter that great Goliah that vncircumcised Philistim Againe we know that the gates of hell shal not preuaile against Christ his Church because the scripture saith so But will wee so know it to be so as if our owne senses should tell vs that it were so Then we must obserue the stormes and tempests the persecutions and troubles the batteries and assaults that Satan in his members makes against the Church and how the Lord bringeth all their counsels to naught and maketh their deuises to be nothing else but the imagination of a vaine thing And thus in all things we must obserue that by long experience our spirituall senses may be exercised to know the truth of euery thing that wee know out of the word But so carelesse commonly we are that wee passe ouer the mercies and the iudgements of the Lord without obseruation at all whereby we might grow in all iudgement and sound experience It may be that some of vs sometimes will desire to know somewhat out of the scriptures touching the Sacraments touching the resurrection touching faith touching good workes c. But what is it It is onely to know it there it is not to haue a feeling of it in our owne soules If wee haue the text of scripture for proofe we thinke we haue knowledge enough but for proofe out of our owne experience in our owne soule we look not after it But beloued ye see we should haue a care as to abound in knowledge out of the Scriptures so in sound iudgment out of a feeling experience in our selues of the truth of that we know Let vs not therefore â—ightly passe ouer the things that we know out of the word but let vs labour to increase in a feeling knowledge of them in our owne soules Let vs obserue in our daily experience that as it is written so it is indeed that when we heare or read such and such things out of the word our owne soules within vs may giue witnesse vnto the same and say it is so indeede in mine owne experience I finde it to be most true Thus the Apostle exhorteth and thus it behoueth vs to doe The next thing which here I note is that the Apostle praieth for the Philippians that their loue may abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement which is that their loue might bee founded and grounded in sound knowledge and in sound iudgement that each hauing helpe of other and each being furnished by other they might the better discerne things that differ c. Whence I obserue yet a farther continuall care necessarie for all Christians and that is that their loue may abound in knowledge and in all iudgement Though saith the Apostle I had all knowledge and had not loue I were nothing 1 Cor. 13.2 So on the other side though we say we haue all loue and haue not knowledge it is nothing for what is all our loue if it be not grounded in knowledge and in iudgement Then these are good when they grow vp together and each hath helpe of other and which of these soeuer growes vp without other like vnto Ionas gourd it will quickly wither Our care then must be that our loue may abound in knowledge and in all iudgement In knowledge that we may know on whom our loue ought principally to be set And in all iudgement that knowing whom we ought to loue we may loue them whom wee ought Gal. 6.10 and as we ought Let vs doe good saith the Apostle vnto all men but especially vnto them which are of the housholde of faith Here we are taught whome we ought principally to loue We are to loue all men but especially them that are of the houshold of faith theÌ„ that are ioyned vnto vs in the band of Christianity And knowing that they are those whoÌ„ we ought principally to loue we are to loue them in deed in truth the more neerely that they are linked vnto vs in the bands of Christianitie the more dearely we are to loue them Otherwise our loue If it be not in knowledge and in all iudgement may do more harme then good euen as wee see that zeale doth without knowledge for it was in zeale but without knowledge Gal. 1.14 that Paul persecuted the Church of God extreamely and wasted it And it was in
be rich in good works as we are to liue righteously in this present world so we are to be filled with the fruits of righteousnes that in our whole spirit soule and body throughout our whole life the fruits thereof may appeare We cease not to pray for you saith the Apostle to the Colossians Col. 1.9 10. and to desire that yee might be filled with knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding that ye might walke worthy of the Lord and please him in all things being fruitfull in all good works The words are much like to these of our Apostle wherein yee see he saith he praied for them vnto the Lord that they might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding to the end that they might walke worthy of him and please him in all things and be fruitfull in all good works giuing them and in them vs thereby to vnderstand that we are to walke worthy of the Lord therefore to please him in all things that we are to please him in all things and therefore to be fruitfull in all good works like good trees bringing forth much fruit vnto the glory and praise of God Againe he that abideth in me Joh. 15 5. saith our Sauiour and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruit and herein saith he is my father glorified 8. that ye beare much fruit In which place our Sauiour likeneth him selfe vnto the vine and his disciples and children vnto the branches of the vine Now how shall wee know that wee are branches of the vine Christ Iesus If wee beare much fruit in him if we will glorifie the Father if we will know that we abide in Christ Iesus and that he abideth in vs if we will know that we are branches of the true vine Christ Iesus wee must not be like vnto the figge tree that bare no fruit but onely leaues but we must beare fruit and much fruit and much fruit in Christ Iesus It is not here a grape and there a grape here a cluster and there a cluster that will serue the turne but we must beare much fruit neither is it wilde grapes and fruit in the flesh that we must beare but wee must beare much fruit in Christ Iesus we must be rich in the fruits of the spirit rich in good works And this was it that was commended in that vertuous woman Tabitha that shee was full of good works Act. 9.36 and almes which shee did Whose example we may not passe ouer with a bare reading or hearing of it without making farther vse of it then to know that it was so but we must know that it was written for our learning to admonish vs that as she was so we should be full of good works and almes deeds of good works in generall and of almes deeds in particular But what is the reason that we should be filled with the fruits of righteousnes We haue already heard many reasons as that we may please the Lord in all things for so we doe please him in all things Col. 1.10 if we be fruitfull in all good workes Againe that wee may glorifie God the Father Joh. 15.8 for herein is the father glorified if we beare much fruit 5. Againe that we may know that we abide in Christ and Christ in vs for he that abideth in Christ and Christ in him the same bringeth forth much fruit Againe that there may be none vnrighteousnes in vs for so shall we be free from vnrighteousnes if we be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse Againe because we our selues should be as good trees the planting of the Lord trees of righteousnes Esay 61.3 â—s the Prophet speaketh for so shall we be knowne to be good trees if we bring forth good fruit and the more good fruit that we beare the better trees we shall be That therefore we may be trees of righteousnesse wee should be filled with the fruits of righteousnes that we may be the planting of the Lord we should bring forth much fruit in the Lord that we may be as trees planted â—y the water side we should alwaies bring forth fruit in due season All times of the yeare our boughes euen the boughes of our spirit soule and bodie should be full of the fruits of the spirit of the fruits of repentance of the fruits of holinesse of the fruits of righteousnes The trees of the garden haue their seasons to beare their fruit and in their seasons they doe not alwaies take but all times are due seasons for our bearing of fruit and at all times our trees should be so well taken that their tender â—oughes should be euen loden with fruit Here then first beloued take a caueat to beware of them that tell you that we make no reckoning of good works that all our preaching is of an idle and dead faith that we are afraid in our Sermons to make any mention of good works and that when we mention them either we condemne them or speake so coldly of them as if there were no worth at all in them Let your owne eares witnesse what we preach vnto you and whether they do not most vntruly slander vs that thus speake of vs. What more doe we beat vpon and vrge then that yee may be pure that ye may be without offence vntill the day of Christ that yee may be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and abound in euery good worke Answere them therfore out of your owne knowledg tell them that they are of their father the deuill who is a lier and the father thereof Yee your selues know it and therefore may boldly speake it Secondly let this be as a spurre to pricke vs forward and to stirre vs vp to euery good worke For should we be filled with the fruits of righteousnes and abound in euery good worke How is it then that we are so barren in good works like vnto the heath in the wildernes that bringeth forth no fruit that is good Abound in works we doe but it is in the sinfull works of the flesh not in good works of the spirit and full of fruits we are but it is of the fruits of vnrighteousnes maliciousnes crueltie oppression and the like not full of the fruits of righteousnes If there be here and there a cluster of grapes as in the gathering after the vintage if wee doe some things well though they be nothing in comparison of the euill that we doe if after we haue runne at ryot a long time at length we haue some fruit in holinesse if in the moderation and gouernment of our affections and actions we doe more sauour of the spirit then in the common course of the world men doe then we thinke well of our good works and count our selues such as haue well profited in the schoole of Christ But to vrge vs to be filled with the fruits of righteousnes to be
he hath an Obadiah to hide and feede his Prophets and in sinnefull Sodome hee hath a righteous Lot whose soule is daily vexed with their vnlawfull deeds Farre be it therefore from vs to condemne where the Lord hath not condemned Who are his he onely knoweth but that in all places he hath those that are his we are not to despaire yea euen at this day in Caesars Court and in sinnefull Rome it selfe The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith that many of the brethreÌ„ in the Lord were emboldned through his bands and durst more franckely speake the word Whereby hee meaneth that through his constancie in his bands sufferings many Pastors teachers were emboldned to professe and preach the gospell more freely then before Whence I obserue another notable fruite and persecution of Gods Saints namely the emboldening of others to the profession of the gospell more freely Which as it serueth very notably for the proofe of the maine poynt that the persecution of Gods Saints rather furthereth then hindereth the gospell so may it be a strong consolation for the children of God against the time of persecution It may bee that some of vs in the time of the peace of the gospell may doubt how wee shall stand in the time of persecution and feare that when the tryall shall come we shall not quit our selues like men But let vs plucke vp our hearts and be of good comfort When wee shall see the constancy of other of Gods Saints in their sufferings then shall we also be emboldened freely to professe the truth of Christ Iesus the Lord shall turne the constancie of them in their sufferings for the hope of their profession vnto our encouraging and emboldening to make a good profession Thus we finde it to be in Ioseph of Arimathea of whome it is said Mat. 27.57 that he had beene the Disciple of Iesus before his Passion But he shewed it not till then and then hee went euen to Pylate himselfe and professed himselfe his Disciple and begged his bodie and entombed it The like we finde to be in Nicodemus of whome it is said Ioh. 19.39 that till the death and passion of Christ Iesus he onely came vnto him by night for feare of the Iewes But then he professed himselfe and ioyned with Ioseph of Arimathea to burie him most honourably By whose examples as also by the example of these heere mentioned in our Apostle yee see how the Lord by the sufferings of his Saints giues that boldnes and courage vnto others of his children which neither themselues felt nor euer any saw in them before Let vs not therfore feare how we shall stand when persecution commeth but let vs depend on the Lord who alone giueth strength and perseuerance and he will strengthen vs to stand LECTVRE XIV Verse 15. Some preach Christ euen through enuie and strife and some also of good will 16. The one part preacheth Christ of contention and not purely supposing to adde afflictions to my bands 17. But the other of loue knowing that I am set for the defence of the Gospell 18. What then yet Christ is preached all manner of wayes whether it be vnder a pretence or sincerely I therin ioy yea and will ioy NOw followeth the amplification of the latter effect and fruit of the Apostles bands which was the third thing noted in the former part of the Apostles narration set downe in these words Some preach Christ c. In which words the Apostle sheweth that of those brethren in the Lord which through his constancie in his bands were emboldened to preach Christ more frankly then before all of them did not preach Christ with the same minde nor vpon the same motiue nor for the same end but some with a corrupt minde moued through enuy and strife and to the end to adde more afflictions to the Apostles bands and others of a good minde moued through loue and to the end that with the Apostle they might defend the gospell So that here is set downe a distribution of such as preached Christ according to the diuersitie of the mindes wherewith of the motiues wherevpon and of the ends wherefore they preached Christ The distribution is this that some preached Christ sincerely and others not sincerely set downe ver 15. The minde wherewith the motiues wherevpon the end wherefore the worse sort preached Christ is set downe vers 15.16 Likewise the minde wherewith the motiues wherevpon the end wherefore the better sort preached Christ is set downe vers 15.17 Touching their mindes the better sort preached Christ of good will and a good minde toward the Apostle and toward the Gospell but the worse sort preached Christ not purely but of a corrupt and bad minde toward the Apostle Touching their motiues the better sort preached Christ euen vpon loue towards the Apostle and towards the Gospell but the worse sort preached Christ vpon enuie toward the Apostle and to stirre strife and contention in the Church among the brethren Touching their ends the better sort preached Christ to helpe the Apostle in the defence of the gospell knowing that he was appointed of God for the defence of the gospel but the worse sort preached Christ to adde more affliction to his bands thinking by the contentions which they raised in the Church both to greeue him and to exasperate Nero against him Thus I resolue the order and meaning of these words The thing which hence I obserue is the great difference of such as preach Christ in the Church of God For not to speake of such as set abroche false doctrine in the Church whereby either the foundation of our faith is either pluckt downe or shaken or the Church is burdened with â—aine traditions and commandments of men which are not â—fter God as the Apostle in his day so we in our day may â—ee that of those that preach Christ truly and soundly for â—octrine some preach Christ as they should and others â—therwise then they should some may be called good and â—thers bad preachers of Christ Which difference of Preaâ—hers as then it did so now it doth come to passe through â—he diuersitie partly of the mindes wherewith they preach â—artly of the motiues which cause them to preach and partâ—y of the ends wherefore they doe preach For in some it is â—ery cleare that they preach the glad tidings of your saluaâ—â—on vnto you of a very good minde towards God towards â—ou and towards the gospell of Christ Iesus only desiring â—nd that from the ground of their hearts the glory of God â—â—e saluation of your soules and the growth of the gospell â—f Christ Iesus But in others it is greatly to be feared that â—â—ey preach Christ of a naughty and bad minde affecting â—ther their owne glory then the glory of God seeking raâ—â—er their owne things then the things which are Iesus â—hrists hunting after yours rather then you minding any â—â—ing else rather then
the growth of the gospell of Christ â—â—sus Againe in some it is very cleare that the motiues â—â—awing them to preach Christ is a sincere and holy loue â—â—th towards you that they may present you holy and vnâ—â—ameable before God in that day and in the meane time â—ay reioyce ouer your faith loue and holy obedience and â—â—ewise towards the truth that the truth by them may bee â—â—owne in all places But in others it is greatly to be feaâ—â—d that their comming to preach Christ is vpon spitefull â—â—uie towards the faithfull seruants of Christ Iesus maligâ—â—ng the gifts and graces of Gods holy spirit in them vpon â—ontentious humor casting vp and downe the firebrands 〈◊〉 schismes strifes and debates to set the Church on fire or â—â—on euery other inordinate affection rather then vpon â—â—e Againe in some it is very cleare that the end of their comming to preach Christ is to glorifie the Lord to beget children in the faith to comfort the humbled and afflicted soule to build vp the ruined walles of Sion and to turne them that belong vnto the Lord vnto righteousnesse that they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith in Christ Iesus But in others it is greatly to bee feared that the end of their comming to preach Christ is to grieue the soule which the Lord would not haue greeued to cast dunge in the faces of their brethren to adde affliction vnto them that already are afflicted and vnder the name of the Church to wound the Church euen with a deadly wound I wish indeede euen from my very heart roote that all that preach Christ in our Church at this day were of the better sort and that our day might haue this exception from the Apostles day And I doe assure my selfe that there were neuer moe in our Church then at this day there are which preach Christ of a pure and good minde vpon a sincere and holy loue towards the Church and towards the truth to gaine men vnto the Church and to ground men in the truth Neither doe I or dare I pronounce of any but that he so preacheth Christ But as I said it may greatly be feared that in this our day there are such as doe not so preach Christ For as the Apostle reasoneth whereas there are among you enuying 1 Cor. 3.3 and strife and diuisions are yee not carnall and walke as men So doe I reason touching this point whereas there are amongst vs such as are euer obscuring the lights of our Church euer girding at them whose graces haâ—â— beene and are most eminent in the Church euer crossing and thwarting the things most behouefull for the Church euer snarling and catching at euery aduantage they caâ— take euer casting firebrands of schismes and contentions iâ— the Church are there not that preach Christ vpon enuâ—â— and strife and not purely but of purpose to greeue As I wish there were no such diuersitie among them that preach Christ so this diuersitie for me might haue beene buried iâ— silence if this scripture had not forced me to so much as 〈◊〉 haue spoke The vse which I make hereof is for the Minister and â—â—eacher of the gospell who hence may take good notes â—hereby he may know whether he be a good minister and â—â—eacher of the gospell The first note whereby hee may â—low this is if hee speake the worde for it is not the wiseâ—â—me of man or the traditions of the Church or the sophiâ—â—ie of the Schooles but it is the word of the euer-liuing â—od that he must speake if he be a good minister and preaâ—â—er of the gospell as it is written If any man speake 1 Pet. 4.10 let him â—â—eake as the word of God Whereby is implyed that if hee â—â—eake not so he speaketh not as he ought The second note whereby hee may know this is if hee â—â—eake the word franckely and boldly for it is not for the â—â—ord his Ambassador to be babish or bleatish or for feare 〈◊〉 keepe backe any part of the Lord his counsaile but as â—â—hn vnto Herod so he must speake boldly vnto the faces of â—â—e greatest and feare not the face of any man as it is writâ—â—n Cry aloud and spare not lift vp thy voice like a trumpet Is 58.1 â—â—d shew my people their transgression and to the house of Iacob â—â—eir sinne whereby he implieth that this is most requisite 〈◊〉 the Lord his Prophet and Minister that he boldly do the â—â—ill of him that hath sent him whether he be to plucke vp 〈◊〉 to roote out or to destroy and throw downe or what â—â—se soeuer The third note whereby he may know this is if he speake â—â—e word boldly and of a good minde For it is not enough â—â—at he speake the word and speake it boldly but if he will â—pproue himselfe for a good Minister and Preacher of the Gospell he must also speake out of a good minde towards God to glorifie him towards them that heare him to saue â—â—em and towards the truth of Christ Iesus to make it â—â—owne in all places as it is written 1 Tim. 3.9 that they should haue â—he mysterie of the faith in a pure conscience or in a sincere â—nd good minde The fourth note whereby hee may know this is if hee â—peake the word vpon a sincere and holy loue For this alâ—o is requisite that he preach the word not vpon strife and contention to moue brawles and stirres in the Church bâ—â— vpon loue towards him who hath commanded to feede 〈◊〉 sheepe and his lambes vpon loue towards the sheepe 〈◊〉 Christ that they wander not as sheepe without a shepherd and vpon loue towards the word that it be not hid as vndeâ— a bushell if hee be a good Minister and Preacher of the word The last note whereby he may know this is if he speake the wo d to the end that God may be glorified his Church builded and his Gospell defended If I say he finde these notes in himselfe hereby hee shall know that he is a good Minister and Preacher of the word Otherwise if he speake not the word but the deuises of his owne braine or speake the word coldly and fearefully fearing mens persons or speake the word of a corrupt and naughty minde or vpon an enuious and contentious humor or to greeue the godly and hinder good things let him know that he is not a good Minister and Preacher of the word Let euery man therefore that is set apart vnto this worke examine himselfe of these things and so let him iudge of himselfe and where be hee findes a fault in himselfe let him mend that which is amisse Now if any man shall here except and say how then If the case thus stand among the Preachers of the word that some of them preach Christ euen through enuie and strife not of a pure and good minde but rather to vex the soule of the righteous
then to build the Church of God how shall we brooke to heare such how shall we loue or like such how shall we take ioy or comfort in such Wherevnto 1. I answer out of the rule of charitie that because we know not who doe so preach Christ therefore we are to presume the best of them whom we heare The Lord only knoweth the hearts of men and the purposes and intents of their hearts Who art thou then that iudgest he standeth or falleth to his owne master 2. I answer out of the Apostle iâ— this place that if Christ Iesus be truely and soundly preached we are to take great ioy and comfort therein and willingly gladly to heare them that deliuer the truth soundâ—â— with what minde soeuer and to what end soeuer it is that â—â—y doe speake the word That is for them to looke vnto 〈◊〉 for vs to ioy in the other Hence then I obserue that that â—â—â—ister and preacher of the word is gladly and ioyfully to â—â—eard that preacheth Christ and the doctrine of the goâ—â—â—l soundly and truely with what minde soeuer vpon â—â—â—t motiue soeuer or to what end soeuer he preach Christ 〈◊〉 his gospell To which purpose also Mat. 23.3 is that of our Sauiâ—â— where he willeth to hearken vnto the Scribes and Phaâ—â—es sitting in Moses seate whereby he meaneth that the â—â—ctrine which the Scribes and Pharisies deliuered faithfulâ—â—â—ut of Moses was gladly to bee receaued howsoeuer in â—â—â—ir actions and liues they were iustly to be noted And 〈◊〉 reason is because the word is the Lords which they â—â—â—g with what minde soeuer they bring it or how vitious â—â—ad soeuer they bee that bring it And tell I pray you â—â—ch of you would much looke at the minde or affection â—â—he messenger towards you or other qualities in him â—â—ch should bring you a bill signed from the Prince for â—â—e pension or liuing for you If he should faithfully deliâ—â— the bill from the Prince vnto you would ye not ioyfulâ—â—â—eceaue it How much more gladly then and ioyfully â—â—ght yee to receaue the word of the Lord wherein is your 〈◊〉 when it is faithfully deliuered from the Prince of Heaâ—â—â— and Earth with whatsoeuer minde and affection the â—â—nister thereof deliuer it If Christ crucified be preached â—â—e holy word of life be truely and soundly deliuered this â—â—uld so warme our hearts and glad our soules that other â—â—ngs whatsoeuer should not greatly trouble vs. This then first serueth for the confutation of their erâ—â—r that cut themselues from vs so that they neither will â—â—re the word of vs nor communicate in the Sacrament â—â—â—h vs because of some defects in our Church because of â—â—e blemishes in vs. For I demaund is the word of truth â—â—ely taught with vs are the Sacraments rightly adminiâ—â—â—d with vs doe we labour amongst our people with vncorrupt doctrine Then surely if there were the same miâ—â— in them that was in the Apostle they would so reioyce 〈◊〉 this that they would brooke all things the better for thâ—â— If we be defiled in our minds or in our liues euery thinâ— that we touch is likewise defiled What to you Nay but to vs. The word that we preach shall saue you and thâ— Sacraments which wee administer shall profite you hoâ— fruitfull or vnfruitfull soeuer they be vnto vs. Secondly this serueth for the reproofe of them that 〈◊〉 cutting themselues from vs yet cannot brooke to heare thâ— word of such of vs as they thinke haue gauled them anâ— spoken the word with an hard minde towards them Fâ—â— thus commonly it is said he is a good Preacher he deliueâ— good and sound doctrine he teacheth the word faithfullâ— but in his Sermons I see hee saith many things vpon a stomacke against mee with a minde to girde mee and of pâ—â—pose to note and brand me before all the people and theâ—â—fore I caÌ„not brooke to heare him I take no comfort in tâ—â— hearing of him But Paul was of another minde for thougâ— there were that preached Christ of a badde minde towarâ— him through enuie and strife touching him and of puâ—pose to adde affliction to his bands yet that Christ was preâ—ched that gladed him that reioyced his heart And 〈◊〉 would it each of vs if we were so singly and sincerely afâ—â—cted towards the gospell as hee was whatsoeuer minde thâ— Preacher carried towards vs yet would we most gladly anâ— ioyfully heare the word at his mouth It were indeede bâ—â— of all if they that speake the word were as in doctrine 〈◊〉 in life vncorrupt and that they spake of a good minde alwaies and vpon loue But if they preach Christ soundly and truely we are not so much to be troubled what their affection or what their life be If persecution should come then wee would bee glad if wee might heare the word preached and not curiously looke with what minde it were deliuered Seeing the word and the worth and price thereoâ— is the same now let vs with the Apostle reioyce and be glaâ— if Christ bee preached whether it bee vnder a pretence oâ— sincereâ—y LECTVRE XV. PHILIP I. Verse 19. For I know that this shall turne to my saluation through your prayer and by the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ 20. As I feruently looke for and hope that in nothing I shall be ashamed but that with all confidence as alwaies so now Christ shall bee magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death NOw followeth the latter part of the Apostles narration wherein hee tells the Philippians what successe he hoped his bands and the practises of those brethren which imagined mischiefe against him should haue And the summe of it is that he certainely â—oped and knew that his bands and all the practises of the â—icked against him should turne to his saluation and to â—heir good and comfort by his comming againe vnto them â—irst then the Apostle setteth down the proposition or main â—oynt for his hope hereafter in these words For I know c. Secondly he setteth downe the meanes whereby this shall â—ome to passe namely through the prayer of the Philippians by the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ and according â—o his owne faith and hope in these words Through your â—rayer c. And thirdly he explicateth what saluatioÌ„ he hopeth for and assureth himselfe of by these meanes as first the saluation of his soule in that by these means he hopeth â—hat in nothing he shall be ashamed but that with all confidence Christ shall be magnified in his bodie whether it be by life or by death in these words That in nothing c. And secondly the saluatioÌ„ or deliuerance of his bodie out of prison to their good comfort in vers 25. 26. For the meaning in general theÌ„ of these words it is as if the Apostle had thus said they by preaching Christ suppose to adde affliction to my bands that when Nero shall heare that so many preach
Christ and that so much strife is among them 〈◊〉 as the chiefe man and maintainer of that way may either be forced to desist from preaching of Christ and so bring a shame on my selfe or else may be put to death But I know that this which they practise against me shall through your prayer and by the helpe of Gods spirit and according to my certaine expectation hope turne to my saluation euen to the saluation of my soule because of my confident constancie in the defence of the Gospell whether it bee by life or by death and to the saluation and deliuerance of my bodie out of prison so that neither shall I bee put to shame for leauing the defence of the Gospell nor put to death for standing in the defence of the Gospell This I take to be the order and meaning of these words in generall Now it wiâ—â— be needfull that yet a little more perticularly we sift and examine the meaning of them For I know c. These words ye see containe in them a reason of something that went before Before the Apostle had said 〈◊〉 Christ be preached whether it be vnder a pretence or sincerely I therein ioy yea and will ioy Will ioy why Fâ—â— I know that this c. I know how euen by the reuelatioÌ„ of the spirit and by warrant out of the word What did he know I know saith he that this this what euen that this chaine wherewith I am bound and this practise of some brethreâ— in the Lord to bring me to shame by leauing the defence oâ— the gospell or to bring me to death if I stand in the defence of the Gospell I know saith he that this shall turne to my saluation Now what is meant by saluation all doe not agree Some thinke hee meaneth thereby his bodily deliuerance out of prison as the word is often vsed for a bodily deliuerance Act. 7.25 as where it is said of Moses That he supposed that be brethren would haue vnderstood that God by his hand would haue giuen theÌ„ deliuerance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as here it is said and ofteâ— elsewhere Others thinke hee meaneth the saluation of hâ—â— soule in the day of Christ as the word is most of all vsed â—â—t I thinke the Apostle may be vnderstoode to speake of â—â—th whether we consider the opposition betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—â—d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the matter of the Philippians prayer For â—â—at was the affliction which they supposed to adde vnto 〈◊〉 bands Euen this that he as the chiefe by the threats 〈◊〉 Nero should be forced to leaue the defence of the gospel â—his shame and the hazard of his soule or if hee should â—â—nd in the defence of the Gospell should be deliuered vnâ—â— death Now in opposition to this he saith that whatsoeâ—â—r they supposed hee knoweth that this euen this their â—â—actise against his constancie or his life should turne to his â—â—luation euen the saluation of his soule through his conâ—â—ncie in the defence of the Gospell so that in nothing hee â—ould be ashamed c. And likewise to the saluation and â—eliuerance of his body out of prison quite otherwise then â—â—ey had intended And againe the Philippians prayer no â—oubt was for both these euen that hee might abide conâ—â—ant so that in nothing he might be ashamed and that hee â—ight be deliuered from the mouth of the Lyon And for â—hese causes I vnderstand saluation in this place both of â—oule and bodie in such sort as hath beene said I know that â—his shall turne to my saluation How by what meanes first â—hrough their prayer praying for his constancie and deliâ—arance Secondly By the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ which should be giuen vnto his seruant to helpe him euery way against all practises And thirdly Rom. 8.19 according to his ferâ—ent desire for so the word is translated or according to his â—arnest expectation and hope whereof he should surely not â—e deceaued I know saith hee that by these meanes this â—hall turne to my saluation How to his saluation by these meanes that is in that thus it should come to passe that in nothing pertaining to the defence of the Gospell he should bee ashamed but that with all confidence and liberty to speake in the defence thereof as alwaies so now where hee strengtheneth his hope by his experience Christ should be magnified and honoured in his body whether hee should liue by preaching the gospell or should die by sealing it with his bloud Wherevpon he signifieth his owne indifferency to either life or death and the conueniencie of his life in respect of them and then he tells them how this shall turne to his saluation in the deliuerance of his bodie out of prison And thus much for the opening of the meaning of these words in particular which as yee see is somewhat intricate and obscure Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is in the maine proposition in that the Apostle saith that he knoweth that this casting of him into prison and this practising against him being in prison shall turne to his saluation not onely of his bodie by deliuerance out of prison but of his soule because of his constancie in the defence of the Gospell Whence I obserue what fruit the godly may assure themselues shall follow vpon their sufferings and wrongs euen their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus For though the Apostle might know this some other way then now the godly can euen by the reuelation of the spirit as no doubt he did know of his deliuerance out of prison yet may the godly thus farre goe with the Apostle and say I know that my sufferings and wrongs shall turne to my saluation in the day of Christ Iesus But how shall they know this or assure themselues of this Euen because the Holy Ghost hath said Rom. 8.28 that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God In which place amongst many other arguments for the comfort of the godly against afflictions and troubles he vseth this drawne from the prouidence of God who so wisely ordereth and disposeth all things that eueâ— the crosses and afflictions of his children worke for the good of his children euen their best good their saluation Be it then tribulation persecution famine nakednes sword imprisonment or what crosse soeuer that doe presse vs we know that all things euen all crosses and calamities worke together for the best vnto them that loue God so that if we loue God we neede not shrinke at all these or any such like but certainely know that they shall turne to our saluaâ—ion More plaine it may be to this purpose will be thought â—hat of the Apostle where he saith Rom. 8.7 2 Tim 2.12 that if we suffer with Christ we shall also be glorified with Christ and againe if
we suffer with Christ we shall also reigne with Christ Where it iâ— to be noted that the Apostle saith this is a sure word this is a true saying that if we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him This then is a promise of the Lord vnto his children that loue him that if they suffer with him for his sake and his Gospels they shall also reigne with him and be glorified with him So that either the godly must doubt of the Lord his promises all which are yea and amen most certaine and sure or else the godly may assure themselues that their sufferings and their wrongs shall turne to their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus For what better assurance then that which is grounded on the Lords promise Or what plainer promises can there be then these of the Apostle in these places or rather of the Holy Ghost by the Apostle And therefore the Apostle saith in another place that â—t is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them which trouble others and to them that are troubled rest 2 Thess 1.6.7.10 when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels and shall come to be glorified in his Saints It is a righteous thing with God righteous indeed for his iustice sake to recompense tribulation to them that trouble others and righteous for his promise sake to recompense rest to them that are troubled Because then God is righteous and keepeth promise for euer therfore the godly may assure themselues that their sufferings and wrongs shall turne to their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus Here then is a notable consolation for all the godly in Christ Iesus against all crosses persecutions and troubles whatsoeuer As Christ was to suffer many things and so to enter into his kingdome so the godly in Christ Iesus are through many tribulations to enter into the kingdome of God But the comfort is that they shall all turne vnto their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus when they shall be for euer in the presence of the throne of God Apoc. 7.15.16 and serue him day and night in his Temple when they shall hunger no more nor thirst any more nor the sunne shall light on them nor any heat when he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them 17 and the Lambe which is in the middest of the throne shall gouerne them and wipe all teares from their eyes as the Lambe himselfe witnesseth touching them that haue suffered tribulation and washed their long robes in the bloud of the Lambe 14. The flesh I know will suggest and say in the meane while our case is hard no man with vs euery mans hand against vs we hunger and thirst we are reuiled and persecuted we are cast into prison and made the talke and wonder of the world we are driuen to many hard shifts and put to shreude plunges But what of all this when wee know that these shall turne to our saluation Be they what they will how great they will how lasting they will yet they are but light and but for a moment in respect of that farre most excellent and eternall weight of glory which they cause vnto vs as our Apostle witnesseth where he saith that our light affliction which is but for a moment 2 Cor. 4.17 causeth vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory Here is the fruit and consequent of our affliction glory our affliction causeth vnto vs glory and here is both the smallnes and the shortnes of our affliction in comparison of that glory which shall be reueiled be it neuer so great and heauy it is but small and light in comparison of that farre most excellent glory be â—t neuer so long and lasting it is but for a moment in comparison of that eternall weight of glory laid vp for vs in the heauens Howsoeuer therefore when we suffer any crosse persecution or trouble these things for the time be grieuouâ— vnpleasant vnto vs as no chastizing for the present seemeth to be ioyous but greeuous Heb. 12.1 yet seeing they bring the quiet fruit of righteousnes vnto them that are thereby exercised seeing they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory seeing they shall turne to our saluation let vs be of good comfort whatsoeuer in this kinde doth befall vs. And let vs 1. as the Apostle willeth runne with patience the race that is set before vs looking vnto Iesus the author and finisher of our faith 2. who for the ioy that was set before him endured the â—rosse and despised the shame and is set at the right hand of the â—hrone of God And whatsoeuer our sufferings be let it be with vs as it was with the Apostle that with him we may say as the sufferings of Christ abound in vs 2 Cor. 1.5 so our consolation aboundeth through Christ Againe here is a good ground and warrant for vs against â—hat vncomfortable doctrine of doubting of our saluation For if we may assure our selues that our sufferings and our wrongs shall turne to our saluation then may wee assure our selues of our saluation Yea but it will be said what an argument and reason is this Paul might therefore wee may I say it is a good one because vpon the same ground that he might we may Yea but he might know this by the reuelation of the spirit which now we are not to looke for True but he might also know this out of the holy scripture where the Lord hath passed his promise for this and so we may on the same promise whereon he might build his knowledge and assurance on the same may we and all the faithfull children of God build our knowledge and assurance the promise being made vnto all that loue God and are in Christ Iesus Many doubts indeed we haue and full of distrustfulnesse we are oftentimes euen the best of vs but yet yee see that vpon good ground of Gods promise by the example of our Apostle we may assure our selues of our saluation if as the Apostle did so we doe belong vnto Christ Iesus at least if we suffer persecution and trouble for his sake for so farre this place will go that if we suffer persecution and trouble for Christ his sake then we may assure our selues of our saluation because we may assure our selues that our sufferings and troubles shall turne to our saluation Suffer not your selues therefore to be deceiued by those vncomfortable teachers of doubting which teach that not any man to whom it is not reuealed by the spirit in particular can be sure of his saluation but onely in an vncertaine hope As this place doth shew that such of the godly as suffer persecution and trouble may assure themselues that their troubles shall turne to their saluation and so consequently may assure themselues of their saluation so many other places
contemne our Superiours and sometimes euen make rebellion against them Doe wee not often murther the innocent without a cause if not in his life yet in his credite and name and in a cruell spight against him Doe we not often steale from our brethen by false weights and measures by selling naughty wares by bribes and extortion by symonie and vsurie by deceitfull and wrongfull dealing Doe we not often lye one vnto another and so smother the truth that it can neuer come to light Doe wee not abound with sinnefull lusts inordinate affections vngodly desires and vnruly motions True it is which the Prophet saith that by lying Hos 4.2 and swearing and killing and stealing and whoring we breake out and bloud toucheth bloud Shall I say all in a word Christ is not to vs in life aduantage but rather Christ is vnto vs in life a losse His glorie we count not our glorie but rather we count all the time lost that is not spent in the things which tend nothing to his glorie I wish my words might iustly be reproued Beloued it is enough that we haue spent the time past of our life in vngodlines vnrighteousnes it is enough that hitherto we haue not glorified God in our mortall bodies as we ought Let vs hereafter make streight steps vnto the Lord and let vs liue vnto his glorie in whose glorie is our life Let vs so make account that wee liue if wee liue to his glorie and whatsoeuer others count their gaine let vs count his glorie our greatest gaine The third thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that Christ is vnto him in death aduantage Whereby he meaneth that if he dye and by his constancie in his death bring glorie vnto Christ this glorifying of Christ by his death is vnto him in his death an aduantage Whence I obserue what vnto a Christian should be the thing wherof he should make reckoning in his death and that is that God be glorified by his death and then if he dye so that in his death God haue his glorie welcome death whensoeuer and whatsoeuer violent or naturall What saith our blessed Sauiour Luc. 22.50 I must saith he be baptized with a baptisme and how am I grieued till it be ended In which words hee shewed his great and earnest desire to die for vs that the Gospell might the sooner be preached throughout the world For hauing before signified that his comming was to preach the gospell which should kindle a fire throughout the world and this fire was alreadie kindled by the preaching of the gospell he signified likewise that before his passion the gospell should not be published throughout the world And therefore that he desired to die was that the Gospell might the sooner bee preached throughout the world Heere then ye see what it was that the sonne of God reckoned vpon his death namely the glorie of God by the publishing of the gospell throughout the world Phil. 2.17 And because he longed after this hee longed after death What also saith our holy Apostle Though saith he I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all Where yee see the Apostle saith that hee would reioyce in death as a vantage vnto him if by his death God might haue this glorie that their faith thereby might bee confirmed The thing then that hee made reckoning of in his death was that God might be glorified thereby and so hee would reioyce in death Semblably wee in death should principally looke at this that our death be to the glorie of the Lord that our death bee as the death of his Saints Ps 116.13 that our death be in the Lord and then we may reioyce and bee glad in it For as the Prophet saith Apoc. 14.13 Right deare and precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of the Saints And as our Sauiour saith Blessed are the dead that dye in the Lord. Hence then we may learne why it is that we are many of vs so vnwilling to dye If persecution arise because of the word and fire and faggot be the portion for vs to drinke it is no need to bid vs to flie but we runne and we turne and turne and turne againe rather then wee will burne If any sicknes seaze vpon vs by and by we so shrinke and are so affraid of death that whatsoeuer physicke by the Physition whatsoeuer cōfort by the Minister be ministred vnto vs yet stil nothing but death death with vs. Euery summō of death is so fearefull vnto vs that if any way wee could wee would shift it off And why is all this but because we count of no vantage in death because Christ is not vnto vs aduantage in death we neuer bethinke our selues shall God be glorified by my death shall the Saints hearts be strengthened by my constancie my patience in my death shall the Christian and quiet repose of my soule in the Lord at my death cause them that behold me to glorifie the Lord But what do we thinke and say I shall die I shall die I shall go downe to the graue and be no more seene the terrors of death are vpon me and who shall deliuer me And thus death triumpheth ouer vs whereas vpon the other cogitations we should triumph ouer death 1 Sam. 25.37 Ye know the storie of Naball of whom it is said that when his wife told him Dauids words his heart died within him and he was like a stone So is it with many of vs when any summons of death come forth for vs our hearts faile and die within vs and we are euen as stones And no meruaile that feare of death should so worke vpon vs when in our death there is nothing to comfort vs. If our hearts were so set on the glorie of the Lord that wee counted that gaine enough vnto vs if any way wee might gaine glory vnto the Lord by life or by death then would wee willingly die whensoeuer our death might be to Gods glorie But setting apart all care of Gods glorie by life or by death we mind onely the pleasures and profites of this life which haue an end in death and therefore are vnwilling to die In the terrors of death then will we not feare death Let mee die the death of the righteous and I will not feare what death can doe vnto me Let Christ Iesus bee glorified by my death and then let death come in fire in sword in famine in pestilence in what terrible sort it can come and I will triumph ouer death Let this mind be in euerie one of vs and so that by our death God bee glorified in vs at what time so euer and in what sort so euer it come let it bee welcome to vs. And let this suffice to bee obserued from these words whence ye see first how we become indifferent vnto either death or life
their good in the former is signified his great desire to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord in the latter is signified his great desire to abide in the bodie for their furtherance and ioy of their faith vnto the former his loue toward Christ constrained him vnto the latter his loue toward them constrained him for the former it was best for him for the latter it was most needfull for them and thus betweene the former and the latter he was so perplexed that he knew not what to chuse life or death death for his owne present good or life for their further good Now the thing which in the former reason I note is that the Apostle desired euen with a great desire to be loosed from the prison of his bodie or to depart out of the bodie and to be with Christ where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God and that he counted this better for him in respect of himselfe then to liue in the bodie Whence I obserue that a Christian in respect of himselfe is rather to desire to die then to liue to depart out of the bodie then to abide in the bodie Vnto the proofe of this point out of this place adde also that other of our Apostle where to the same purpose and in the same words almost he saith thus We loue rather to remoue out of the bodie 2 cor 5.8 and to dwell with the Lord. And that good olde Simeon ye know when once he had seene the Messias which was promised then hee desired with all his heart to die saying Luc 2.29 Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation as if he should haue said now that I haue seene the promised Messias the sweet Sauiour of the world now indeed I desire rather to die then to liue Yea but was it not a great fault in Iob that he desired rather to die then to liue when in the bitternesse of his soule he cried and faid Why died I not in my birth Iob. 3.11.6 9 7.15 or why died I not when I came out of the wombe O that God would destroy me that he would let his hand goe and cut me off my soule chuseth rather to be strangled and to die then to be in my bones Yes indeede this was a great fault in Iob thus in impatiency to breake out and to search for death more then for treasures Neither is any man be his crosses or troubles neuer so great neuer so many through impatiencie and because he is weary of his life to wish rather to die then to liue much lesse is he with cursed Achitophel or traiterous Iudas to become his owne butcher and to cut off his owne daies for this were to repine against the highest and to take our owne matters out of Gods into our owne hands A Christian therefore in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue but in no sort through impatiencie or because he is weary of his life Yea but is not death terrible euen vnto the godly and doe they not oftentimes so shrinke thereat that they are afraid of it Yes surely death in it selfe and in it owne nature is so terrible that Dauid being in great heauinesse and distresse by reason of Sauls cruelty expressed it thus saying Psal 55.5 The terrors of death are fallen vpon me Whereby he meaneth that he was so afraid of his enemies as if death had beene ready to seaze vpon him And surely but for Christ Iesus that hee hath seasoned it and that through him it is but a passage vnto a better life wee might all of vs euen the best of vs well feare death as the fruit of sinne and as the reward or wages of sinne How then doe we say that a Christian in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue We must vnderstand that a Christian is to desire rather to die then to liue but how not simply rather to die then to liue but so as Paul did rather to die and to be with Christ then to liue He doth not say to die and to be ridd out of the miseries of this life for so many desire whose desire is not good and for whom it were better rather to liue in the bodie then to die but he saith to die and to be with Christ Are we not then while we liue here in the bodie with Christ and Christ with vs If wee will speake as the scripture vsually doth we are not While we liue here in the bodie we are in Christ by his spirit and Christ in vs by faith as appeareth by many places of holy scripture but in the vsuall phrase of the scripture then principally wee are faid to bee with Christ when after the separation of the soule from the bodie we doe in soule enioy the continuall presence of Christ in heauen where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God euen as the Apostle witnesseth where hee saith Whiles we are at home in the bodie we are absent from the Lord 2 Cor. 5.6 not from being in the Lord but from dwelling with the Lord in the heauenly places So that first our earthly house of this tabernacle must be destroyed before we can be with Christ where he is as he is man When then we say that a Christian in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue the meaning is that he is rather to desire the separation of his soule from his bodie and in soule to bee with Christ where he is as man till he may both in soule and bodie bee there with him for euer then to liue in the bodie And the reasons are plaine and cleare as first because Christ is the husband and we the spouse if we belong vnto Christ As then it is better for the spouse to liue with her husband then to liue apart from her husband Eph. 5.32 so is it better for vs to be loosed and to be with Christ then to liue in the bodie secondly because heauen is our home and here we are but pilgrims and strangers As then it is better to be at home then where we are but pilgrims and strangers Heb. 11.13 so is it better for vs to be loosed and to be with Christ then to liue in the bodie thirdly because it is better for the soule to be ioyned vnto Christ then vnto a sinnefull bodie for as Dauid saith of Mesech and of the tents of Kedar Woe is me that I am constreined to dwell in Mesech Psal 120. â— and to haue mine habitation among the tents of Kedar so may the soule say of the bodie woe is mee that I am constrained to dwell in this sinfull bodie better it were for mee to be ioyned vnto Christ 4. Because the body is as a prison of the soule wherein it wanteth free libertie to doe what
because they are things not principally intended The Apostle desireth to be loosed and to be with Christ to bee loosed why that he might be with Christ Whence I obserue that the death of Gods Saints is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto heauen where Christ sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God Hee which at the first coupled soule and body together in death parteth them asunder and taketh the soule vnto himselfe to bee where he is till in the resurrection hee couple them againe â—ogether neuer after to be parted asunder Whereof all the godly in Christ Iesus at all times haue beene so thorowly perswaded that alwayes in death they haue done and doe after the example of Christ Iesus commend their soules â—nto the hands of him that gaue them saying as he did Faâ—her into thine hands I commend my spirit Luk. 23.46 So wee reade that that holy Martyr Steuen when hee was stoned called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Act. 7.59 And in death it is the very ordinary praier of all Gods Saints Wherein they plainly shew their thorow-perswasion that in death their soules are receiued by the Father of spirits into the heauenly habitations there to be ioyned vnto Christ Iesus Contraâ—riwise the death of the wicked and vngodly of the earth is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto hell there to be with the Deuill and his Angels Examples of both we haue in the begger and the rich man Luk. 16.22 whose deaths vnto the one was the departure of his soule out of his body into heauen but vnto the other the departure of his soule out of his body into hell Or if the persons of these proue not strongly enough take for example the death of the two theeues which were hanged with our blessed Sauiour on the Crosse vnto the one of which Iesus said that that day hee should be with him in Paradise Luk. 23.43 but vnto the other that railed on him his death doubtlesse was a downfall into hell Is then the dissolution of Gods Saints a passage of the soule out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ Farre be it then from vs to thinke that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts is euen as one condition vnto them that when man dieth hee returneth wholly vnto the dust and hath no more fruit of all the trauels that hee hath taken vnder the Sunne Thus indeede sensuall man following onely the iudgement of his weake sense and of his owne blinde reason thinketh and saith As the one dieth so dieth the other man and beast haue all one breath and in death there is no excellencie of man aboue the beast all goe to one place all to the earth as all came from the earth But the spirit of God hath otherwise taught vs in his holy word for doth not the Lord say that he is the God of Abraham Matt. 22.32 of Isaac and of Iacob And doth he not say that he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Abraham Isaac and Iacob then are not dead but liuing Liuing How In their soules with God Dead they are in respect of the separation of their soules from their bodies But forasmuch as the earthly house of their Tabernacle being destroyed they haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2 Cor. 5.1 as the Apostle witnesseth euen of all the Saints of God therefore they are still liuing in their soules with God in the heauenly habitations Howsoeuer then the bodies of men be mortall and in death goe downe vnto the dust whence first they came yet their soules are immortall and in death returne vnto the Father of spirits whence they came But what needs more to this purpose then that which here our Apostle saith In death the sonnes of men are loosed that is their soules are separated from their bodies Now if the soule were mortall as the body what needed any loosing of the one from the other Surely both should fall together and not the one bee loosed from the other if the condition of both were one Euen this then that the soules in death are loosed from the bodies of men sheweth that the soules are immortall Againe in death the Saints of God are loosed that they may be with Christ After death then they are with Christ not in body for that descendeth vnto the graue there to rest vntill the resurrection In soule then In death then the soules of Gods Saints passe out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ And therefore farre be it from vs to thinke that in death as of beast so of man there is vtterly an end and an entire returne vnto the dust And yet so we liue a great many of vs as if we made no other reckning for do we not a great many of vs passe our dwelling here without feare in chambering and wantonnes in gluttony and drunkenesse in striefe and enuying Doe we not euen glut ourselues with sporting and pleasure and sundry delights of the flesh and say let vs be merry and take our fils of pleasure while we are here for when we are gone then all the world is gone with vs. Surely if a man may coniecture by our dissolutenesse of life a great many of vs either thinke that in death there is vtterly an end of vs or too little thinke what remaineth after death Beloued wee are bought with a price let vs therefore glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits We may not liue vnto our selues nor giue our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but we must liue vnto him that died for vs and rose againe and giue our members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Let vs so liue that in our liues wee thinke of death and let vs know that if we die the death of the Saints we shall die to liue for euer with Christ but if otherwise our part shall be in that lake that euer burneth Againe this may serue for the confutation of that foolish dreame of purgatorie The soules of Gods Saints they are loosed in death from the body and being loosed are with Christ The soules of the wicked they likewise in death are loosed from the body and being loosed do as it is said of Iudas Act. 5.25 go to their owne place euen the place of the damned Where then is Purgatorie They that trouble the Church with this fancie tell vs that of them that die some are perfect and iust men and they go streight vnto heauen others are desperately wicked and they goe streight downe into hell and others are neither perfitly good nor thoroughly badde and for these are Purgatorie But I demaund them touching this third sort of men haue they faith or no They grant they haue but a weake
faith not a perfit faith If they haue faith if it be a true and liuely faith though it bee but a weake faith by it they are saued and in death receiued vnto glory Ioh. 3.15 He that belieueth saith our Sauiour Christ hath eternall life He that belieueth what hee that hath such a measure of faith he that hath such a degree of perfection of faith No but he that belieueth truely though weakly and imperfectly he hath eternall life euen liuing in the body he hath eternall life in hope and when he remoueth out of the body shall haue it in possession hath it now in the beginning and then shall haue it in a greater fruition Againe I demand touching this third sort of men where doth the Apostle euer exempt himselfe from the number of imperfit men Phil. 3.12 where doth he euer count himselfe perfit Nay in this Epistle he plainely denieth it and both there and often elsewhere signifieth his endeauouring and contending after perfection And yet being loosed he speaketh not of going into Purgatorie but of being with Christ Thus then wee teach that al that dy die either in the faith of Christ so be with Christ or else die not in the faith of Christ and so they go to their place with Iudas As for any third place it is a deuised dreame and clearely confuted by the Scriptures The summe of all is the soules of Gods Saints being loosed from the body are with Christ therefore we are neither to thinke that when man dieth he wholy returneth to the dust nor yet that he goeth vnto Purgatorie Another thing yet farther here I note which is that the Apostle desired to be with Christ Where I obserue that till man bee loosed from the earthly house of this Tabernacle and be in heauen hee is not with Christ To which purpose also is that of our Apostle where he saith 2 Cor. 5.6 that whiles we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord While we liue then here in the body we are absent from the Lord. First then we must remoue out of the body before wee can be with the Lord with the Lord I say in corporal presence For otherwise touching his spirituall presence wee know that he hath said vnto vs I am with you alwaies vntill the end of the word But touching his corporall presence he hath said Math. 28.20 Ioh. 12.8 the poore alwaies yee haue with you but mee yee shall not haue alwaies This then serueth for the confutation of the corporall presence of Christ in the Sacrament of the Lord his supper A certaine truth it is that Christ is truely and really present in the Sacrament of the Lord his supper and that so many as come vnto that holy supper hauing on their wedding garment and hauing duely examined themselues touching their faith towards God their repentance for their sins and their loue of God and of their brethren doe there truely and really eate the body and drinke the bloud of Christ Iesus For there spiritually we eate the body and drink the bloud of Christ Iesus there spiritually Christ is giuen vnto vs and taken of vs to be one with vs and we with him spiritually I say and therefore truely and really And therfore when we come vnto that holy Table to be made partakers of those great and high mysteries of Christ his blessed death and passion we must know that the ground is holy whereon we stand we must know that wee are present before the Lord so that accordingly we must prepare our selues to the reuerend receiuing of those holy mysteries which in this place at this time I adde because it is likely that many here present purpose to morrow to communicate at that holy table But for Christ his corporall presence in that supper we vtterly denie it And for this time let this one place bee enough to proue it For why should the Apostle desire to be loosed and to be with Christ if before he were loosed he were with Christ If he desired to be with him by faith and by the spirit so hee was with him before hee was loosed It was otherwise then that he desired to be with Christ euen to enioy his corporall presence If then that he might enioy his corporall presence first he must be loosed then it is cleare that while we liue here in the body Christ is not corporally present with vs he is not therfore corporally present in the sacrament I haue staied longer vpon these points then I purposed Let vs now proceede vnto that which followeth Neuerthelesse Hetherto we haue spoken of the Apostles desire in respect of himselfe which was to be loosed and to be with Christ which was the best of all for him Now followeth his desire in respect of them which was to abide in the body which was more needfull for them that by the worke of his ministery they might be farther builded vp in he faith and truth of Christ Iesus Neuerthelesse saith hee though it bee best of all for mee in respect of my selfe to be loosed and to be with Christ yet it is more needefull for you that I abide in the body and liue longer and therefore in respect of you I desire to liue longer And thus I am in a strait on both sides whether to chuse that which is best for me or that which is more needfull for you in my desires greatly affecting both 1. Then in that the Apostle desired to liue longer in the body for their sakes although for himselfe it had been farre the best to haue beene loosed hence I obserue that our desires are not only to looke vnto that which is best for our selues but vnto that which is most for Gods glorie and our brethrens good Had it not beene the best for Abraham that Isaac his sonne should haue liued Gen. 22.10 in whom it was promised that all the nations of the earth should be blessed No doubt he desired it euen from his soule But when the Lord required him to be offered for a burnt offering Abraham obeied and stretched out his hand to haue killed his sonne He lookt not so much vnto his owne desires in respect of himselfe as vnto the glorie of the Lord and therefore addressed himselfe vnto his commaundement So no doubt it was farre the best for Moses to haue his name still to remaine in the booke of life Yet seeing the Lord his fierce wrath hotely kindled against his people hee lookt not so much what was best for himselfe as what was good for his brethren the children of Israel Ex. 32.32 and therefore praied the Lord either to pardon the people that had sinned or to raze him out of the booke that he had written So tendred hee his brethrens good and Gods glory that he preferred that before himselfe and his owne good So our Apostle in his brethrens case which were his kinsmen according to the flesh wished himselfe
the sheepeheards and will require my sheepe at their hands and cause them to cease from feeding the sheepe neither shall the sheepeheards feede themselues any more for I will deliuer my sheepe from their mouths and they shall no more deuoure them As then this is a great mercie of the Lord vnto the flocke of his pasture when the Pastor is an ill one to deliuer them from him and to cause him to cease from feeding them whether by death or how else so euer so is it a great blessing of the Lord vpon them when they haue a good and faithfull Pastor and Teacher to continue his life amongst them for their further growth and encrease in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus This then beloued should teach you how when the Lord blesseth you with a faithfull Pastor you should bee affected towards him and that is thus you should euen pray vnto the Lord for him to continue his life long amongst you by whose life yee haue such a blessing Other duties many towards them on your behalfe are commanded as obedience where it is said Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues and loue As where it is said Heb. 13.17 Know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1 Thes 5.12.13 and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and maintenance As where it is said Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him pertaker of all his goods Whereunto ye are also to adde this dutie towards them euen to pray for the continuance of their life long amongst you And surely if either ye consider the blessing which ye haue by the enioying of them or the losse which ye haue when such are taken from you yee will see that yee haue great cause to pray for their abiding in the flesh amongst you For what if after such a faithfull Pastor should succeede an idle sheepe heard a greedie wolfe an ignorant hireling a slow-belly a peruerter of the truth a scandalous man for life one whose God is his belly and whose glorie is to his shame as too too often after such light followeth such darkenesse How great cause then should yee haue to waile and lament and with Ieremie to say How is the golde become so dimme While then ye haue them how ought ye to pray for them that long ye may haue them and enioye the benenefits of their labours But how farre otherwise doe wee a great many of vs in many places for so it is with many of vs in many places that if our Pastor be a faithful teacher one that labours amongst vs in the word and doctrine one that keepes nothing backe from vs but faithfully deliuers vnto vs the whole counsaile of the Lord we are so farre from praying for the continuance of his life that by all meanes we labour to make him wearie of his life If wee haue such a Pastor as neither can nor will teach vs in the wholesome word of truth one that will suffer vs to go on in our sinnes and neuer awake vs out of our dead sleepe of securitie one that will sowe pillowes vnder our elbowes and crie peace peace when there is no peace one that will sort himselfe vnto our manners and apply himselfe vnto our humors he is a man fit for vs hee is a milde a soft man and a good companion and wee wish that he might liue for euer with vs. But if our Pastor with the Prophets of the Lord threaten the iudgements of the Lord against vs for our sinnes if with Iohn Baptist hee reproue vs boldly to our faces for such crying sinnes as reigne amongst vs if with the blessed Martyr Steuen in the application of his doctrine hee shall come vpon vs and say yee stiffe-necked of vncircumcised hearts and eares ye haue alwaies resisted the holy Ghost as your fathers did so doe yee If with the Apostle he shall rebuke vs and say O foolish people who hath bewitched you that yee should not obey the truth if hee shall launce our sores vnto the bottome that so we may be throughly healed if he shall wound the heary scalpe of him that goeth on in his wickednesse and lay the axe to the roote of our sinnes him wee can by no meanes endure he is a contentious man a seditious man a schismaticall fellow a troubler of the world away with such a man hee is not worthy to liue vpon the earth Thus the Pastor from whom it were a mercie of the Lord to deliuer vs we loue and like and him in the continuance of whose liue were a blessing of the Lord vpon vs wee cannot away with So greatly are we in loue with our sinnes and ignorance and so little doe we loue knowledg and the things that belong vnto our peace But beloued I perswade my selfe better things of a great many of you As already you do so continue to haue them that labour amongst you in singular loue for their workes sake Let the feete of them that bring you the Gospell of Christ Iesus bee beautifull vnto you Count the life of your faithfull Teachers a blessing of the Lord vpon you and pray yee vnto the Lord when yee haue such a blessing for the continuance thereof vnto you This blessing is as needfull for you as the greatest blessing of this life and therefore reioyce in it and pray for it as the greatest blessing of your life And let this suffice to be obserued from the reasons which made the Apostle doubt what to chuse whether to liue in the bodie or to remoue out of the bodie It followeth And this am I sure of c. In the Apostles narration which began at the 12. verse first the Apostle told vs what successe his bands had already had and then what successe he hoped they should haue Touching the successe which they should haue we haue heard that the Apostle certainly looked for and hoped that they should turne to the saluation of his soule through his constancie in his bands whether it were in life or in death But what should be the successe of his bands touching the saluation and deliuerance of his bodie The Apostle now tells the Philippians that namely he knew certainely that he should liue be deliuered out of prison be restored to them againe And withall he tels them wherefore God would now deliuer him haue him yet to liue longer which was for these two ends 1. for their furtherance ioy of their faith .i. that by his ministerie they might be confirmed in the faith thereby haue their ioy increased 2. that they might more abundantly reioyce c. .i. that they seeing the mighty power of Christ in deliuering him from the mouth of the lion might more abundantly reioyce in Christ the author of his deliuerance for deliuering him and for bringing him againe to them The first
good and so may he ioy in the continuance of his life iâ— he looke vnto the end wherefore it is continued Whatsoeuer therefore we be let vs remember that we are to liue vnto him that hath called vs out of darknes into light and in whatsoeuer perill our life is preserued let vs remember that it is continued for the glory of God and the good of our â—rethren And as we are by our calling Ministers or others â— let vs labour that our abode in the flesh and continuance â— life may be to the furtherance and ioy and comfort of â—ur brethren in euery thing that is good And let this bee â—oken touching the end wherefore the life of Christians in â—enerall and of Ministers in particular is preserued and â—ontinued viz. for the glory of God and the good of his Church Which as it serueth for the instruction of all to â—each vs euer to looke vnto the end wherefore our life is â—ontinued vpon earth so for the reproofe of such as whose â—â—fe doth no good and for the comfort of such whose life â—rues for the good of the Church Now followeth the other end wherefore the Apostle â—ith he should abide and with them all continue viz. that â—hey seeing the mightie power of Christ Iesus in deliuering â—im from the mouth of the Lion from the crueltie of Nero â—ight more abundantly reioyce in him in whom already â—hey dâ—d reioyce for sauing him from death and bringing â—im againe vnto them Whence first I doe obserue the great â—eioycing which ought to be in the people for their Pastors â—eliuerance out of perill and for the continuance of his life â—mongst them their ioy should euen abound in Christ Ieâ—us as in his great blessing and mercy vpon them So wee â—eade that when Peter was deliuered out of prison by an Angell there was great ioy among the Christians which were â—ssembled in the house of Mary Iohn Marke his mother Act. 12.12 â—nsomuch that it is said of the maid that came to the doore when Peter knocked at the entrie doore 14. that she opened not the entrie doore for gladnesse as one so surprised with ioy that â—he could not rest till she had told it and when the doore was opened and the rest saw it is said of them 16 that they were astonied partly through wondering at and partly â—hrough reioycing for his deliuerance And so should they that are taught in the word abundantly reioyce when their Teacher is freed from trouble or danger and his life or libertie is continued vnto them for whether it be life or libertie that is granted vnto him it is for their sakes oâ—â— whom the Lord hath made him ouerseer and thereâ—â—â—â— they are to honour him and to reioyce for him as pâ—â—â—ued for them and the furtherance of their faith Such then as grieue at the life or libertie of their faithfull Pastors such as practise what possibly they can against the life and libertie of their godly Teachers such as wash and watch euery aduantage against them to get their mouths stopt or depriued of their ministerie such as reioyce in their trouble imprisonment or banishment let such I say and all such like looke vnto it whether they belong to the sheepe-fold of Christ Iesus Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you beareth aâ— saith our Sauiour Christ and he that despiseth you desâ—â—â— mee To refuse then to heare the Ministers of Iesus Christ is much because it is to refuse to heare Iesus Christ likewise to despise the Ministers of Iesus Christ is very much because it is to despise Iesus Christ but what then is it â—o practise mischiefe against the Ministers of Iesus Christ 〈◊〉 reioyce in the losse of their life or libertie and to band men selues against them Surely this is plainly to bewray themselues not to belong to Christ Iesus As for vs if wee will know that wee belong vnto Christ Iesus let vs reioyce in the life and libertie of our faithfulâ— Teachers The life and libertie of Gods faithfull Minister cause ioy in the hearts of them that belong vnto the Loâ—â— Let vs therefore by this token discerne what we are good or bad Gospellers The second thing which hence I obserue is the effect which the examples of the power and goodnesse of Christ Iesus in the deliuerance of his Saints out of their troubles ought to worke in vs such examples should confirme vs daily more and more in that reioycing which wee haue 〈◊〉 Christ Iesus For when we plainly see as in a spectacle before our eyes by the deliuerance of his Saints out of their troubles that our King and our Sauiour beholdeth vs from his holy heauens lookes vpon our sufferings our wrongs takes our matters into his owne hands auengeth vs of oâ— enemies and deliuers vs out of the will of them that hate 〈◊〉 this should adde much vnto that reioycing which before â—ee had and cause vs farre more abundantly to reioyce in â—hrist Iesus because thus wee see that which before we beâ—â—eued that our King liueth and raigneth and hath all â—â—wer giuen vnto him both in heauen and in earth But how little such examples worke with vs doth apâ—eare by our little reioycing in Christ Iesus All our reioyâ—ng is in the vanities and pleasures and fooleries of this â—â—e neither doe wee euer vouchsafe to consider the power â—â—d the mercy which the Lord sheweth in his Saints And â—â—erefore wee reioyce not as wee should but as wee should â—ot O let vs consider the great things which our Iesus hath â—one and still doth for vs. Let vs not be so negligent as to â—asse ouer or to forget the things wherein hee sheweth his â—ower and his mercy towards his Saints but let vs religiâ—usly regard and remember them that so we may haue our â—eioycing in Christ Iesus LECTVRE XXI PHILIP 1. Verse 27. Onely let your conuersation bee as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ that whether I come and see you or else be absent I may heare of your matters that yee continue in one spirit and in one minde fighting together through the faith of the Gospell HIâ—herto wee haue heard the Apostle his Exordium and his Narration Now that which followeth both in this chapter and in the rest of this Epistle is for the most part matter of exhortation A little in the third chapter hee furnisheth them with matter of doctrine against certaine false Teachers which were crept in amongst them But because they were well groundeâ—â— the truth by his ministerie and Apostleship the speâ—â— thing wherein the rest of this Epistle is spent is exhortaâ—â—â— vnto a Christian life In this remainder of this chapter 〈◊〉 the Apostle setteth downe that generall exhortation vnâ—â— Christian life which is indeed the great and maine exhortation whereof all the rest are but branches and secondly 〈◊〉 insisteth particularly in some of those things wherein thâ— life whereunto he exhorteth consisteth His generall exhortation is generally
see the Lord. But when men seeing that we make a good profession Heb. 12.14 and yet liue nothing accordingly thereunto thereupon take occasion to speake euill of our profession of our religion of the Gospell of Christ Iesus how carefull ought we to be of our life and conuersation Woe to the world saith our blessed Sauiour because of offences it must needes be that offences shall come Mat. 18.7 but wo be to that man by whom the offence commeth And surely if by our life not answerable to our profession wee shall bring a slaunder vpon our religion our profession vpon the Gospell if by our life some shall be weakened others hardened the edge of others abated and others turned out of the good way then woe shall be vnto vs because of such offence in our life I doubt not but such as obserue these things in vs and fill their mouthes with talking of them both are guiltie of as crying sinnes themselues and most iniuriously taxe many of vs of these things But the more ready they are to obserue and to taxe without a cause the more carefull wee are to be that they haue no iust cause of taxing Let vs therefore beloued as we professe the Gospell of Christ so labour to liue as becommeth the Gospell of Christ As the Gospell teacheth vs to be holy so let vs be holy in all manner of conuersation as the Gospell teacheth vs to walke in the light so let vs walke in the light and haue nothing to do with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse as the Gospell teacheth vs to loue God and one another so let vs loue God aboue all things and our neighbour as our selfe as the Gospell is the Gospell of peace so let vs be at peace with all men as the Gospell is true so let vs speake the truth euery man vnto his neighbour and lie not one vnto another c. Otherwise wee walke not as becommeth the Gospell of Christ In a word let vs not be hearers or professors of the word onely but doers also of the same least wee deceiue our selues Againe as this note may serue for the iust reproofe of such as professe well but liue not so well so may it also serue for a iust defence against the vniust slaunder of our aduersaries who beare the world in hand that holinesse of life is a matter that we neuer vrge that wee make no great reckoning of Your selues haue heard and can witnes how often since this very exercise hath begunne you haue beene vrged to runne forward in the race of righteousnesse and to make an end of your saluation with feare and trembling to labour to be blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God in the middest of a naughtie and crooked nation to haue your conuersation in heauen to communicate vnto the necessities of the poore and distressed Saints to abound in loue in knowledge and in all iudgement to be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and to striue to be pure and without offence vntill the day of Christ And now ye heare that if ye haue fellowship in the Gospell your conuersation is to bee as it becommeth of Christ Know them therefore to be of their father the Deuill who was a liar from the beginning and is the father thereof And suffer not your selues to bee deceiued by them who when they cannot otherwise preuaile against the truth fall to slaunder the professors of the truth And let this suffice to bee noted from the Apostles generall exhortation whence ye see that such as professe the Gospell of Iesus Christ should labour by all meanes to lead such a life as becommeth the Gospell of Christ But what will it serue the turne for a time in the presence or company of such and such persons to make a shew of such a life and conuersation as hypocrites doe which doe all that they doe to please men No and therefore the Apostle saith Let your conuersation bee as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ that whether I come and see you or else be absent and onely heare of you I may heart and see that in sinceritie and truth which I desire Whence I obserue that the life and conuersation of such as professe the Gospell of Iesus Christ is to be framed not after the will of man but after the will of God not to please men but to please the Lord that whether man be present or absent their life bee such as it ought to be Gal. 1.10 If I should please men saith the Apostle I were not the seruant of Christ The Apostle speaketh it of preaching the doctrine of the Gospell that if he should apply himselfe to the humors of men and preach things pleasing vnto them he should not please God which tryeth the heart But it may also very well be applyed vnto the life and conuersation of men that if we shall only frame our liues vnto mens likings and for the time only seeke to please them our life shall not be such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ And therefore the Lord himselfe sharply reproued it in Ezechiels hearers where he saith EZek 33.31 My people sit before thee and heare thy wordes but they will not doe them for with their mouthes they make ieasts their heart goeth after their couetousnes Where ye see the Lord taxeth Ezechiels hearers to bee such as when hee preached vnto them sate as his people and hearkened vnto their Prophet carried themselues well in his presence but in their hearts ranne after their couetousnesse and out of his presence made but a mocke of all that he spake vnto them And this was one of the sinnes wherefore the Lord threatned to lay the land desolate and waste Let this then teach vs to beware of hypocrisie It is not for vs to come vnto this place here to kneele vs downe on our knees to knocke our breasts to lift vp our eyes vnto Heauen to sit and hearken vnto the Preacher and when wee goe hence to make a mocke at the things that were spoken or to forget them or notwithstanding whatsoeuer shew of godlinesse we made in the Church in our houses to returne vnto our vomite For what else is this but here to play the hypocrites and here to make a shew of godlinesse the power whereof at home we denie And what is vnto hypocrites but a woe In the ordering therefore of our life let vs not depend vpon mans presence or absence but in a religious feare of the Lord let euery one of vs so walke as becommeth vs knowing that whether man see vs or see vs not yet God seeth vs and considereth all our waies It is the presence and pleasure of the Lord that wee are to looke vnto Let our life therefore and our conuersation be as in his presence and such as may please him howsoeuer wee please or displease men And let this suffice to bee noted touching the qualitie of such a conuersion as
beleeue But how doth God giue this gift vnto vs to beleeue in him Euen by his holy spirit 2 Cor. 4.13 therefore called the spirit of faith because God by the inspiration of his holy spirit worketh faith in vs. But by what meanes doth he worke faith in vs Euen by the hearing of the word preached as it is written Faith commeth by hearing Rom. 10.17 and hearing by the word of God Where the holy Apostle sheweth that hearing of the word euen of the word of God is that ordinarie meanes whereby the Lord worketh faith in the hearts of his children He blesseth and sanctifieth the hearing of his holy word vnto them and reacheth it vnto their hearts by the finger of his holy spirit and so they are begotten in the faith of Christ Iesus Thus Lydia was brought vnto the faiâ—h as Luke witnesseth where hee saith Act. 16.1 that the Lord opâ—nâ—d her heart so that she attended vnto the things which Paul shake and beleeued Shee heard the word the Lord opened her heart and shee beleeued And thus 3000 soules were brought vnto the faith in one day of whom it is said that when they heard the word they were pricked in their hearts Act. 2.37 and beleeuing they said Men and brethren what shall we doe They heard the word they were prickt in their hearts by the spirit they beleeued and were baptized So that faith in Christ yee see is the gift of God giuen by his spirit through the hearing or the word preached 2 Thess 3.2 Tit. 1.1 Non omnibus non enim omnium est fides sed tantum electorum vnde dicitur fides electorum hic vâ—bis donatum est Not to all men for all men haue not faith whence it is called the faith of the elect and in this place To you it is giuen Is then faith a gift of God by grace This may teach vs that it is not in our selues or in our owne power to beleeue if we will and when we will neither that for any merit or worth of ours this gift is giuen vnto vs for if it be in our selues to beleeue how then is it the gift of God And if it be giuen vs for our owne merit how then is it the gift of God by grace If it be giuen vs we haue it but of him that giueth it not of our selues If he giue it of his owne grace it is ours but of his grace that giueth it not of our merit to whom it is giuen He must giue it or else we cannot haue it and therefore it is not of our selues and by grace it must be had or else can neuer bee had and therefore not by our owne merit Jam. 1.17 Euery good giuing is from aboue therefore faith is giuen of God therefore it is not in our selues to beleeue if we will And by the grace of God we are that we are therefore faith whereby wee are the sonnes of God is by grace 1 Cor. 15.10 therefore not by any merit or worth of our owne Againe is faith the gift of God This then may teach vs to powre out our requests vnto God in prayer and supplication for faith in Christ Iesus for increase confirmation of our faith in Christ Iesus for if he giue it then we are by prayer to aske it of him and so wee shall receaue it and if he giue it by meanes we are to pray vnto him that hee will so blesse those meanes vnto vs that thereby this gift may be giuen vnto vs. Let vs therefore after the example of the Father of the childe in whom was the dumbe spirit go vnto our God and say vnto him Lord I belieue Mar. 9.24 helpe my vnâ—eleefe helpe the wants and weakenesse of faith And after â—he example of the Apostles Lord encrease our faith He giâ—eth where it wanteth he encreaseth where it is and he conâ—irmeth where it is weake Let vs therefore by prayer goe â—nto him to haue the wants of our faith supplied the weaknesse of our faith strengthened the lesse then graine-small â—ittlenesse of our faith encreased He hath said Aske and ye â—hall receaue and hee giueth liberally and reproacheth no man Let vs therefore aske in prayer faith of him that giueth it and assuredly he will giue liberally euen that meaâ—ure wherewith he will be pleased Againe doth God giue faith by the hearing of the word preached This then may teach vs gladly to frequent those places where we may heare the word preached His power â— know is not limitted to this meanes but that he can if he will beget vs in the faith without these meanes But by this meanes he hath appoynted to giue this grace and ordinarily he giueth this grace by these meanes And yet how carelesse are we too too many of vs of vsing this meanes of hearing the word preached as if either this gift of faith in Christ Iesus were not giuen by these meanes or wee esteemed not this gift and so neglected these meanes or were strong enough in the faith and so needed not these means Why should we loue rather to sit reading in our houses or drinking in our houses or idle in our houses or to be playing in the streetes or walking in the fields or or any otherwise occupied then to come vnto the house of the Lord and to heare the word preached Now the means of begetting confirming vs in the faith are offered vnto vs. We know not but the time may come wherein we may thinke that the Sparrowes and Swallowes are happie that haue their nests by the Alters of the Lord. Yee that gladly come vnto the house of the Lord and reioyce in the word of your saluation comfort your selues in that yee vse the meanes whereby God hath appoynted to beget you and to confirme you in the faith of Christ Iesus and assure your selues of his blessing vpon these meanes As for the rest that loue darkenesse better then light and vnder this or that pretence whatsoeuer will not come to heare the worde preached let them feare for want of faith and a good conscience in that day to heare the word which wil be too fearefull for them to heare Goe yee cursed c. But I proceede to that which followeth The second thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith it was giuen by grace vnto the Philippians to suffer for Christ his sake not simply to suffer but to suffer for Christ his sake Whence I obserue that persecution and suffering for Christ his sake is a gift of God by grace And this our Sauiour himselfe sheweth by those his words vnto Peter Ioh. 18.11 when he had cut off Malchus his eare where hee saith vnto him Put vp thy sword shall I not drinke of the cup which my father hath giuen me To suffer death was a cup which his father had giuen him to drinke and should hee refuse the gift of his Father Act 5.41
my comfort bridle thine inordinate desires flie from that which is euill and doe that is good what cares the people for the comfort of their Pastor in this case or the childe for the comfort of his father or the friend for the comfort of his friend Will any of them for the loue of them that they may bee comforted by them yeeld vnto their holy desires Nay wee loue them not so but whatsoeuer become of their comfort wee will follow our owne wayes If it be so with vs this is verily a fault amongst vs and let vs hereafter so loue the godly whatsoeuer be their place that wee make reckoning of their comfort and in token thereof let vs hearken to such holy aduice as they giue vs. His third argument is If there be any fellowship of the spirit that is if yee be knit together in the bond of one spirit and haue fellowship one with another as members of one body vnder one head then fulfill my ioy c. The ground of which argument is that men knit together in the bond of one spirit are to giue proofe thereof by concord loue and agreemenâ— amongst themselues Whence I obserue that wee are to giue proofe of being knit together in the bond of one spirit by the bond of peace concord and loue amongst our selues Thus where it is said in the Acts of such as were brought to the faith through the Apostles preaching that they beleeued and were baptized as a token and proofe that they were all baptized into one spirit it is also said that they continued together with one accord that they were of one heart and of one soule All that beleeued saith Luke were in one place Act. 2.14 and had all things common 41.46 And they sold their possessions and goods and parted them to all men as euery one had need And they continued daily with one accord in the Temple c. All which things are set downe as tokens and proofes that they were all baptized into one spirit And againe The whole multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule that is of one minde will consent and affection whereby they shewed indeed that they were knit together in one spirit and had fellowship one with another as members of one head and therein left vs an example how wee should shew that wee are so knit that wee haue such fellowship What proofe then we giue that we are knit together in one spirit and haue fellowship one with another as members of one body let our contentions discords and diuisions witnesse vnto the world Indeed they doe too too plainly witnesse vnto our faces that herein wee are carnall and walke not as they that are knit together in the fellowship of the spirit But the words following wil giue vs further occasion to speake of this point His fourth argument is If there be any compassion and mercy that is if yee haue any bowels of compassion to shew any mercy vnto mee the Lord his prisoner for your sake fulfill my ioy c. The ground of which argument is that in mercy and compassion towards him the Lord his prisoner for their sake they should at his request fulfill his ioy to be like c. Whence I obserue that the godly requests of Gods Saints afflicted for Christ his sake should moue in vs such bowels of compassion as that wee should gladly hearken and yeeld vnto them Hereupon our Apostle before diuers exhortations and requests which he maketh in his Epistles prefixeth this that hee was prisoner in the Lord prisoner of Iesus Christ I therefore being prisoner in the Lord saith he Eph. 4.1 pray you that yee walke worthy of that vocation whereunto yee are called Where in that he saith I being prisoner in the Lord he thereby implieth that they were the rather to hearken vnto his exhortation because it was the exhortation of him that was prisoner for the Lord his cause And so hee beginneth his Epistle to Philemon thus Paul a prisoner of Iesus Christ implying that Philemon was the rather to hearken and to yeeld to his request for his seruant Onesimus because it was the request of him that was now prisoner for Iesus Christ I omit other places By these yee see how powerfull and effectuall the godly requests of Gods afflicted members ought to be with vs. And it were well that in all places they were so powerfull and effectuall as to stirre vp the very bowels of compassion towards them But are not many in many places rather readie to adde affliction vnto their bonds Would it not now be enough to reiect the requests were they neuer so godly if they should come in the name of the prisoner of the Lord I the prisoner of the Lord pray you that yee reforme the wickednesse of your wayes Indeed wee may well wish in our daies that enioying our libertie we may beseech you in Christ his stead for I feare that if out of our prisons bonds wee should thus write vnto you If there bee any compassion and mercy in you towards mee the Lord his prisoner hearken vnto mee in this that yee be like minded or the like I say I feare mee the mention of our bonds would not much preuaile with you or moue any bowels of compassion in you Well howsoeuer it would it should and I hope it will in all that belong to Christ Iesus And let this suffice to be obserued from the seuerall arguments couched in the manner of the Apostles exhortation Now followeth the matter of the Apostles exhortation which is this in generall that they be like minded Which is not simply proposed but with this motiue prefixed thereunto My ioy though for great cause it be great yet is not full vnlesse yee be like minded Fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded Whence I obserue first that the godly Pastors ioy is to be in the weale of his people whatsoeuer his owne case bee If himselfe bee as Paul here was close in prison bound with chaines and looke for nothing but sentence of death yet if his people be well if they stand fast in the faith hee is to bee glad and reioyce euen in his bonds When our Apostle wrote to Philemon hee was in prison as euen now wee heard yet saith he to him wee haue great ioy and consolation in thy loue because by thee the Saints hearts are comforted So how hard soeuer the Pastors owne case be yet if hee bee a good one hee hath great ioy and consolation in his peoples weale But too too many Pastors wee haue in our day which if themselues be well care not in what case their people bee If they haue the fleece from them their hearts are glad whatsoeuer become of them But such reioycing is not good and shall be bitternesse in the end 2. Hence I obserue that the good Pastors ioy is not to be full so long as any thing is amisse amongst
matters of ciuill conuersation he would haue vs to be like minded as in the Lord it may be warranted Let vs therefore beware how we sooth vp our selues in dissenting about matters of lesse moment when we agree in matters of greater importance The more like minded we are in the Lord the more is our conuerâ—ation such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ Let our care â—herefoâ—e be that both in matters of lesse moment and likewise in matters of greater importance we may be like minded â—n the Lord as becommeth the Gospell of Christ But how may we be like minded in the Lord This our Apostle sheweth in the next words and that is 1. If we haue the same loue i. If we loue the same things in the Lord. 2. If we be of one accord i. If we agree in our wills and desires in the Lord. And 3. if we be of one iudgement i. If we agree in one truth of Christ Iesus For these the particulars are as I take it comprised vnder and meant in that generall so that iâ— we thus loue and agree in the Lord then are wee like minded in the Lord and our conuersation in a great part is such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ Because I haue stood long vpon the generall I shall the lesse neede to stand vpon these particulars which in effect haue beene handled in the generall Briefly therefore of these as time will giue leaue The 1. thing then which in these particulars I note is that the Apostle would haue them to haue the same loue the same I say in respect of the obiect that they should loue the same things the same Church the same Gospell the same truth euen as we say that they haue the same faith who belieue in the same Christ Hence then I obserue that if we will be like minded and walke as becommeth the Gospell of Christ theâ— must we loue the same things in the Lord not one one thing and another an other thing but the same things as simply the same things For we may loue the same things and yet be fâ—â— from that loue of the same things which becommeth vs as namely if we loue the same delights of the flesh the same sins or corruptions whatsoeuer but the same things in the Lord and in the loue whereof hee is delighted and well pleased Thus it is commaunded vs euery where in the booke of God that we all loue the same God the same truth the same meanes of our saluation in Christ and generally the same things whatsoeuer they be that belong vnto our peace And the reason of it is plaine For where one loues one thing and another another thing as for example one Christ and another Antichrist when one hateth that which another loueth where euery man loues that which himselfe liketh and scarce two loue the same things what loue can there be nay what distractions must there not needes be nay what desolation are not likely to ensue In the Church of Corinth they loued not the same things but one loued this man another that maâ— and what dissentions bred it in that Church In our neighbor kingdome of France they loue not the same things but one sort loue the light of the word another sort loue darkenesse better then light and what bloud hath it shedde in that kingdome Amongst our selues we loue not the same things in the Lord but one sort loue their pleasures another sort their profits another sort their promotions the fewest sort the things that they should loue and what but a iudgement likely to ensue Nay beloued here is the miserie and like to be the ruine of our Land in our Land wee loue not the same things in the Lord but we loue too many of vs that man of sinne and the poysoned cuppes of the fornications of that whore and too few of vs the simplicitie of the truth of Christ Iesus to speake plainely we loue too many of vs the Pope and his marchandize and too few of vs Christ and his truth we speake not the â—anguage of Canaan but halfe in the speach of Ashdod and halfe in the language of Canaan Hereupon it is that Pope and his adherents conceiue courage against vs to subdue vs and our Land and to make vs a prey vnto their teeth Beloued if we will not for the loue of the Lord and because the holy Ghost hath commanded vs yet for the loue of our owne liues and that we be not made a prey vnto our enemies let vs loue the same truth of Christ Iesus and generally the same things in the Lord. Let vs no longer halt betweene God and Baal Christ and Antichrist religion and superstition but with religious hearts let vs loue the same truth the same God the same things in the Lord that some may be â—ike minded according to Christ Iesus The 2. thing which in these particulars I note is that the Apostle would haue the Philippians to be of one accord i. to â—gree in their wils and desires touching euery thing that is good belong it vnto religion or vnto ciuill life and conuersaâ—ion Whence I obserue another necessarie dutie for vs that we be like minded and walke as becommeth the Gospell of Christ and that is that we agree in our wills and desires in the Lord that vnitie and concord amongst vs bee preserued and maintained To agree in mischiefe we are ready enough neither neede we any to moue vs thereunto For as it is in the Prophet Psal 50. If we see a theefe we consent vnto him and we are partakers with the adulterers we runne with the wicked to doe euill and we easily ioyne hands with the wicked and vngodlie But to bee of one accord in the Lord we are not so easily drawne albeit this be the agreement that the holy Ghost requireth of vs and commendeth vnto vs. Ps 133.1 Behold saith the Prophet how good and ioyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in vnity i. to liue together in that concord and good agreement which is acceptable to the Lord. And the more to shew the precious worth of holy agreement amongst the sonnes of God be likeneth it vnto the oyntment prescribed for Aaron which was so sweete that when Aaron was annointed therewith Ex. 30.23 the smell of it was most pleasant vnto all that were by And euen so sweete and pleasant a thing it is to see brethren to be of one accord in the Lord. This is that which is commended in the faithfull in the Acts Act. 4.32 that they were of one heart and of one soule agreeing in their mindes wills desires and affections And where this agreement in the Lord is not there the Lord is not And yet in matters wherein wee differ one from an other how hardly are we brought to bee of one accord in the Lord If we differ in matters of religion either we will not vouchsafe one to talke with an other in them
as we haue Christ Iesus for an example that submitting our selues one vnto another wee may be like minded one towards another in Christ Iesus that euery man esteeming other better than himselfe wee may all together in all things grow vp into him which is our head that is Christ LECTVRE XXVIII PHILIP 2. Verse 8. Hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse c. HE humbled himselfe c. In which words the Apostle first proposeth this second humiliation of Christ in generall saying Hee humbled himselfe Secondly the Apostle describeth it more particularly by the obedience of Christ vnto the death saying and became obedient vnto the death Where the Apostle noteth a two-fold obedience of Christ the one before his death in his whole life the other in and at his death the former consisting in Christ his fulfilling of the Law the latter in his whole sufferings of death and all the paines and sorrowes thereof for in that it is said that Christ became obedient vnto the death the Apostle his meaning is that Christ was obedient in all things that the Law required of him both doing the will of his Father in the whole course of his life and further subiecting himselfe vnto the death so that hee was not only obedient to his Father to fulfill the Law for vs but he was obedient vnto the death to lay downe his life for our sakes Lastly this circumstance of his death is amplified by the kinde thereof hee became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse which was the most shamefull and most accursed kinde of death So that the meaning of the Apostle in this place is that Christ who so had already humbled himselfe that of the Sonne of God he was now become the sonne of man did yet further humble and abase himselfe and became obedient vnto his Fathers will in all things that the Law required of him euen vnto the suffering of death for vs miserable sinners submitting himselfe vnto death for vs and that the most shamefull death of the Crosse This I take to be the meaning In these words then wee are to note foure doctrines touching Christ The first is touching his humiliation The second touching his obedience in his life The third is touching his death The fourth is touching his kinde of death In his humiliation I note first the person that was humbled secondly the manner of his humiliation both set downe by the Apostle when he saith he humbled himselfe For the first touching the person hence it appeareth that hee who being God and equall with the Father was now become man humbled himselfe and became c. The person then that was humbled was Christ God and man perfect God and perfect man subsisting of a reasonable soule and humane flesh And necessary it was that he who was now to worke the worke of our redemption should be both God and man man that as man had sinned so sinne might bee punished in man for so Gods iustice required God that he might be able to sustaine the grieuousnesse of the punishment due to our sinnes which should be temporall but yet equiualent to eternall paines for our sinnes being infinite and the punishment due vnto them being infinite because thereby wee had grieued an infinite God the person must needs be infinite which should pay the price of our sinnes Againe it was necessary that he should be man that he might suffer death because for sinne man had deserued death and necessary likewise that he should be God that he might be able to wrestle with the wrath of God which none else could doe but he that was God Needs therefore must he be both God and man And that he was so as by this place it is plaine Act. 20.28 so by that likewise in the Acts where the Apostle exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus to feed the Church of God which he saith the Apostle hath purchased with his owne bloud In which place he who hath purchased a Church vnto himselfe is both called God and also witnessed to be true man in that he purchased it with his owne bloud Here then we may see the hainousnesse and grieuousnesse of our sinnes and the greatnesse of our miserie by reason of them God blessed for euer must become man and God and man must be vnited into one Christ and being thus vnited must be humbled vnto the death and must pay the price of our sinnes by shedding of his owne bloud or else the euerlasting curse of Gods wrath abideth vpon vs and our portion is with the Deuill and his Angels in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for euer And yet what account or reckoning at all is made of sinne Surely so little that it may bee very well said vnto vs which Hosea the Prophet sometime said vnto the children of Israel Heare the word of the Lord Hos 4.1.1 ye children of Israel for the Lord hath a controuersie with the inhabitants of the land because there is no truth c. And yet what remorse of these things euen now when the whole land mourneth for them and groaneth vnder the burden of them It had not beene possible to satisfie Gods iustice for the least of our sinnes otherwise than by euerlasting death vnlesse God had become man and so humbled himselfe to suffer whatsoeuer was due for mans sinne and yet who is he that considereth in heart his sinnes to reforme the wickednesse of his way O consider this yee that forget God and grieue his holy spirit by your continuall committed sinnes lest he plucke you away and there be none to deliuer you Flie from sinne as from a Serpent Christ Iesus both God and man hath paid the price for our sinnes Let vs not therefore henceforth serue sinne in the lusts thereof but let vs glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits The second thing which I noted in Christ his humiliation was the manner of Christ his humiliation which I note 1. was voluntarie 2. that both his manhood and his Godhead was abased That his humiliation was voluntarie appeareth by that it is said that he humbled himselfe As then his first humiliation when being God he tooke on him mans nature was voluntarie so his second humiliation when being both God and man he subiected himselfe vnto the law and vnto death was voluntarie How then is it said that he was made obedient for so it is read in the originall He was made obedient not of any other but of himselfe neither forcedly but willingly he made himselfe obedient euen as willingly hee humbled himselfe Now for the other point that Christ was abased and humbled both according to his Godhead and his manhood 1. For his manhood it doth appeare in that it was made subiect to the infirmities of mans nature as also to the miseries and punishments which were due vnto man for sinne 2. for his Godhead it was
which is his body 2. When â—e saith that at the name c. Whereby is meant that God â—ath made all things subiect vnder his feete and that all creaâ—res shall confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the gloâ—â—e of God the Father It is then as if the Apostle had thus â—â—d Christ when he was God humbled himselfe to be man â—nd being God and man he humbled himselfe and became oâ—edient vnto the death for vs therefore God hath highly exâ—lted him that thus humbled himselfe and hath crowned him â—n the heauenly places with glory and honour farre aboue all â—rincipalitie and power and might and domination and eâ—ery name that is named so that all creatures now doe and â—hall cast downe their crownes and fall downe before him â—nd say praise and honour and glorie be vnto him that setâ—eth vpon the throne and vnto the lambe for euermore And â—et this be spoken touching the order and the meaning of â—hese words in generall Now let vs a little looke vnto the â—enerall scope of them and see what lessons we may learne â—rom them Wherefore God hath c. The generall scope and drift of â—he Apostle in these 3. verses is by the consequent and good â—nto which God giueth vnto humility further to perswade vs â—nto humilitie and lowlinesse of minde that so if the examâ—le of Christ his humiliation cannot preuaile with vs to moue vs vnto humilitie yet the excellencie of that dignity whereâ—nto he was exalted after and for his great humility may perâ—wade vs thereunto Whence I gather these three obseruatiâ—ns for our instruction 1. Hence I note the gracious goodnesse of our mercifull God who seeketh euery way to win vs vnto that which he requireth of vs. Somtimes he threatneth that so for feare of 〈◊〉 iudgments we may walk in the law that he hath appointed for vs sometimes he punisheth for that in our affliction we seeâ—â— him diligently as the Prophet Hosea speaketh somtimes 〈◊〉 promiseth Hos 5.15 2 Pet. 1.4 that by his promises we may be partakers of the dâ—uine nature as Peter speaks 1. that so we may be drawn from the corruptions which are in the world through lust as the same Apostle there expoundeth himself In this place hauing pressâ—â— vs with the example of Christ his humiliation vnto humility he setteth downe the excellencie of that dignitie whereunto Christ was exalted after his humiliation that so seeing the reward or at least the consequence which followeth humilitie we may embrace this holy vertue which hee requireth of vs. A man would haue thought that this should haue beene enough to perswade vs to set before vs the example of Christ Iesus And we when we haue vsed any reason to such or such purpose we thinke we haue done well and bidde him whom we speake vnto looke to the afterclappes if he hearken not vnto vs. But such is the mercy of our good God that hee leaues not with a little but he heapeth reason vpon reason and addeth motiue vnto motiue and rather then he will not preuaile with vs he will doe with vs as we do with little children by most great and precious promises hee will perswade vs vnto that he requireth of vs. O let vs take heede how we hearkeâ— not vnto the voice of so good and gracious a God! 2. Hence I note the dulnesse of our mindes vnto euery good motion of the spirit vnlesse the Lord doe as it were draw vs with the cords of loue and euen force vs by multiplying his mercies towards vs. There must be precept vnto precept line vnto line reason vnto reason and after all this promise or hope of reward or else bee the motion neuer so good yet we will not hearken vnto it Vnto pride and vaine-glory vnto contention and oppressing one of an other wee runne apace and neede no spurre to set vs forward nay not any reason here shall rule vs but runne we will after our owne vnbridled affections But to preuaile with vs to put on tender mercie kindnesse meeknesse humblenesse of minde to perswade vs to be curteous one vnto an other and to submit â—â—r selues one vnto an other there must be exhortation vpon â—â—hortation the example of Christ Iesus must be proposed â—â—to vs and besides all this there must bee certaine hope of â—â—ory after humility and well if all this can perswade vs vnto â—â—mblenesse and lowlinesse of minde Such is our backwardâ—â—sse and so slow are wee to hearken vnto the things that beâ—ng vnto our peace We should loue our God euen for himâ—â—â—fe because he is good and goodnesse it selfe wee should â—â—epe his commandements because they are his and good â—â—d righteous altogether we should embrace humilitie beâ—â—use we should be conformable to the image of Christ Iesus â—ut to stirre vp our slacknes and dulnesse vnto these and the â—â—e duties he hath giuen vs most great and precious promises â—â—d assured vs that the performance of these duties shall not 〈◊〉 in vaine in the Lord. Let vs not still harden our hearts as 〈◊〉 the day of slaughter let vs not still stoppe our eares at the â—â—ice of the Charmer charme hee neuer so wisely but if noâ—â—ing else will preuaile with vs yet let his promises perswade â— vnto our duties and let the sure hope of glory stirre vs vp â—nto humility 3. Hence I note that the high-way to be exalted into gloâ—y is to decke our selues inwardly with lowlinesse of minde Which is not only prooued by this example of our Sauiour â—â—e consequent of whose humility was an eternall weight of â—lory as here we see but by many other places of Scripture â—oe Our Sauiour Christ saith Whosoeuer exalteth himselfe â—â—all be brought lowe and whosoeuer humbleth himselfe shall be exâ—lted Salomon saith the reward of humility and the feare of God Pro. 22.4 â—â—riches and glorie and life And in an other place the feare of â—he Lord is the instruction of wisedome 15.33 and before honour goeth â—umilitie The reason is giuen by the same Salomon in an other â—rouerbe where hee thus saith 3.34 with the scornefull the Lord â—corneth but he giueth grace vnto the humble which the Apostles Paul Peter and Iames doth thus read God resisteth the proud â—nd giueth grace to the humble How humble and lowly minâ—â—led Dauid and Salomon were the Scriptures do witnesse as alâ—o how high the Lord exalted the throne of their glorie The like might be said of many others mentioned in holy Scriptures which I willingly now passe ouer because I haue herâ—tofore pressed this point Only in a word with Saint Iames â— exhort you to cast your selues downe before the Lord and hee shaâ—â— lift you vp Pro. 29.23 The pride of a man shall bring him lowe but the humble in spirit shall enioy glory Swell not therefore with pride one against an other whatsoeuer blessings you haue of wisedome wealth or honour one aboue an other Let nothing be donâ— among you
through contention or vaine-glory but let euery man in meeknes of mind esteem other better then himselfe 〈◊〉 the same mind be in you that was in Christ Iesus this know for a surety that as here in Christ he was first humbled ther exalted 18.12 so before glory goeth lowlinesse humilitie And le this suffice to be obserued out of the originall scope and drâ—â— of the Apostle in these words Now let vs a little more neerly look into them and see what further vse we may make of them and first of these where the Apostle setteth downe in generaâ— Christ his exaltation into glory saying Wherefore God hath c. In which words I obserue 1. The cause of his exaltation or rather the sequell of his crosse 2. Who exalted him 3. In what sense he is said to haue hâ—â— exalted Touching the first the word wherefore here vsed may either signifie a cause or a consequence so that we may vnderstand the Apostle either thus that because Christ thâ—â— humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse therefore God highly exalted him or thus that Christ first humbled himselfe and tasted of the sorrowes of death for vs and afterwards God highly exalted him After this latter sort doth the Apostle speake where he saith Heb. 2.9 that Christ was made a little inferiour to the Angells to the end that he might suffer death and so was crowned with glory and honour After this sort also doth Christ himselfe speak vnto the two Disciples which were going toward Emmaâ—â— saying Luc. 24.26 ought not Christ to haue suffered these things and to enter into his glory In both which places the Apostle and our Sauiour himselfe speaketh of his crowne of glory and honour as a consequent of his crosse not as caused by the crosse as following his crosse but not as merited by his crosse And if we follow this sense hence wee may gather this very profitable â—sson that if wee desire to raigne with Christ in glory then â—ust wee be content to beare his crosse in this life and with â—m to suffer affliction in this vale of miserie Psal 110.7 He first drunke the brooke in the way as the Prophet speaketh and then hee â—t vp his head first hee had his crosse and then his crowne â—st hee did weare a crowne of thornes and then a crowne of â—ory So wee if wee will be made like vnto his image wee â—ust suffer with him that wee may bee glorified with him â—ee must through our sufferings and crosses be driuen euen shed teares if wee will haue all teares wiped from our eyes â—e disciple is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord. â— hee hath chalked the way so must we walke euen through â—flictions and troubles through sorrowes and crosses vnto â—at inheritance immortall and vndefiled reserued in heauen â—r vs. Let not then thy soule be troubled or cast downe at whateuer trouble sorrow need sicknesse crosse or persecution â—et not losse of goods losse of friends the reproaches of the â—cked the contempt of the world the miserie of thy life or the maner of euill things which can be said or done against â—ee for Christ his sake trouble or dismay thee Nay in the â—iddest of all thy crosses and afflictions comfort thy selfe â—th these things First afflictions and troubles are that strait â—d narrow way which leadeth vnto life Act. 14.22 for we must through â—any afflictions enter into the kingdoms of God Secondly by â—r sufferings and afflictions we are made like vnto the image Christ who being the Prince of our saluation was conseâ—ated through afflictions Thirdly by crosses and aduersiâ—s we are brought to acknowledge our sinnes vnto the Lord â—d to reforme the wickednesse of our wayes And therefore â—auid said It is good for mee that I haue beene in trouble Ps 119.67.71 that I â—ght learne thy statutes and againe he saith Before I was trouâ—ed I went wrong but now I keepe thy word And the Lord by â—sea saith In their afflictions they will seeke mee diligently â—urthly in all our afflictions Christ suffereth with vs and â—erefore Paul calleth his afflictions which he suffered by sea land of friends or enemies in body or in spirit the afflictions of Christ In euery crosse he suffereth with vs and euery crosse sealeth his loue vnto vs. Lastly our afflictions are bâ—â— for a little while and after them is glory for euer as it is wrâ—ten Heauinesse may endure for a night but ioy commeth in the morning Why art thou then so sad O thou distressed soule and why doe thoughts arise in thine heart Comfort thy selfe in this that thine afflictions conforme thee vnto Christ his image and set thee in the plaine and right way to saluation and glory Thou art chastised of the Lord but because thâ—â— shouldest not be condemned with the world thou lamenteâ— and weepest but that Christ may wipe all teares from thiâ—e eyes thou diest with Christ but it is that thou maist liue for euer thou here eatest the bread of teares and drinkest the water of affliction but the Lord hath reserued for thee liâ—â— and ioy for euermore 2 Tim. 2.11.12 for it is a true saying If wee bee deâ—â— with Christ we shall also liue with him and if we suffer with Christ wee shall also raigne with him And let this suffice to be notâ— from this sense Now if wee follow the other sense and vnderstand the Apostle thus that because Christ humbled himselfe and becâ—â—â— obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse therefore God hath highly exalted him then wee are further hence 〈◊〉 note that Christ his exaltation into glory for vs was not only a consequent of his death and passion but his death and pâ—â—sion was a cause of his exaltation into glory for vs so that by his death and passion he deserued exaltation into glory I doâ— not here dispute the question which commonly hence is moued whether Christ by his death and passion deserued this exaltation into glory for himselfe or onely for vs. The wholâ— tenor of the Scripture running thus that Christ became mâ—â— for vs fulfilled the Law for vs was tempted for vs was clotheâ— with infirmities for vs tasted of sorrowes for vs made hiâ— soule an offering for vs died for vs rose againe for vs anâ— whatsoeuer he did did all for vs I vnderstand the Apostlâ— thus that by his death and passion hee merited and deserâ—eâ— exaltation into glory for vs. My obseruation then hence iâ— that by the merits of Christ his death and passion is purchased saluation and glory to all them that obey him for by 〈◊〉 bloud hath hee obtained eternall redemption for vs Heb. 9.12 and entred in â—ce into the holy place that is into heauen for vs. Yea euen by â—he merits of his death doe wee pleade and sue for that inheriâ—â—nce immortall and vndefiled reserued in heauen for
powâ—â— such enter not into condemnation but haue their part in the second resurrection LECTVRE XXX PHILIP 2. verse 9 10. And giuen him a name aboue euery name that at the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe c. ANd giuen him a name c. Where we are not to vnderstand that God gaue vnto Christ after his resurrection any new name which he had not before For as before so after and as after so before he was and is called the wisdome of God the power of God the true light at the world faithfull and true holy and iust â—he Apostle and high Priest of our profession a Priest after â—he order of Melchisedech the Sauiour of the world the Prince of peace the Mediator of the New Testament the â—ead of the Church the Lord of glory Iesus Christ the â—mage of the Father the Sonne of God and God neither had he any name after his resurrection which he had not beâ—ore But by a name is to be vnderstood in this place glory â—nd honor and maiestie and dominion ouer all things creaâ—ed as the same word is elsewhere vsed Eph. 1.21 Ephes 1.21 So that when it is said that God hath giuen him a name aboue euery name â—he meaning is that God hauing raised vp Christ Iesus from â—he dead hath so highly exalted him in the heauenly places â—hat he hath giuen him all power both in heauen and earth â—ll dominion ouer all creatures whatsoeuer and the same glory which he had with him from the beginning so that now he â—eigneth and ruleth with him King ouer all and blessed for euer Now this power dominion and glory wherevnto Christ Iesus after his resurrection was exalted is further opened and expressed by the Apostle 1. By that subiection and worship which all things created now owe and at length shall yeeld vnto him in these words that at the name c. 2. By that acknowledgement whereby all creatures now ought and at length shall confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the father in these words and that euery tongâ—â— c. The summe then in briefe of the Apostle his meaning iâ— these words is this that God hauing raised vp Christ Ieâ—â—â— from the dead hath crowned him with such honour and glory aboue all creatures in heauen or in earth or vnder the earth that they all doe or shall bowe vnto him be subiect vnder his feete and acknowledge that he who was cruelly diâ—dainefully and dispitefully handled and crucified is King and Lord and God blessed for euer vnto the glory of God the Father In these words therefore I obserue 4. principall points 1. The great honour and glory wherwithall Christ was croâ—ned after his resurrection and ascension set downe in these words and giuen him a name c. 2. The subiection and worshippe which all creatures owe and at length shall yeeld vnto him set downe as a branch and an end of hit glorification it these words that at the name c. 3. The confession and acknowledgement of all creatures that Iesus Christ crucified is the Lord ouer all and that all power belongeth to him both in heauen and in earth set downe as an other branch and end of his glorification in these words and that euery tongue c. 4. The issue of the whole which is that the whole glorification of Christ redoundeth to the honour of God the Father set downe in these words vnto the glory c. Touching the 1. point viz. the great honour and glorie wherewithall Christ was crowned after his resurrection which our Apostle here signifieth by the name which God gaue vnto him aboue euery name the Apostle to the Hebrues giueth most euident testimonie thereunto Heb. 2.9 when he saith But we see Iesus crowned with glorie and honour which was made a little inferiour to the Angells that he might suffer death as if the Apostle should haue said that Iesus which in no sort tooke on him the nature of Angels but the nature of man euen flesh bloud and mortalitie to the end that he might suffer death for our sinnes he now being raised from the dead is crowned with honour and glory euen vnto him is giuen the excellencie of all dignitie farre aboue all things created whatsoeuer The â—â—me also is further confirmed by the testimonie of our Apoâ—â—le to the Ephesians where he saith Eph. 1.20 That God raised vp Christ â—esus from the dead and set him at his right hand in the heauenly â—laces farre aboue all principality and power and might and doâ—ination and euery name that is named not in this world onely 21. but â—lso in that that is to come c. Where the Apostle most plainâ—y sheweth how highly Christ was exalted aboue all creatures whatsoeuer after that God had raised him from the dead Now â—f ye aske me what was that maiestie and excellencie of digniâ—e whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection I anâ—were that it was that glory wherewithall Christ before his pasâ—ion praied to be glorified when hee thus praied Ioh. 17.5 glorifie mee â—hou father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I had with â—hee before the world was The glory then whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection was his owne glorie that â—lory which he had before his incarnation euen before the â—orld was with his father that glory which he had when beâ—ng in the forme of God hee thought it no robberie to be eâ—uall with God For we know that he was heard in all things â—or which he praied of the Father so that hauing praied for â—hat glory which he had from the beginning with the Father â—he glorie whereunto he was exalted was his own glorie which â—e had with the Father from the beginning Now if yee aske â—ne againe what glorie this was which he had with the Father â—rom the beginning I answer that it was all power both in heaâ—en and in earth For so our Sauiour himselfe after his resurâ—ection from the dead said saying Mat. 28.18 all power is giuen vnto me in â—eauen and in earth where by all power is meant all authoriâ—y all soueraigntie ouer all things created both in heauen and â—n earth so that both the Angells are his ministring spirits â—nd with his word he commandeth the foule spirits and they obey him and of all men it is true that vnto one he saith go â—nd he goeth and to another come and he commeth Thus â—hen it appeareth that Christ after his resurrection both was highly exalted vnto all honour and glorie and that his glory was and is that absolute Lordship and soueraignty which hee hath ouer all creatures in heauen and in earth Yea he was exalted vnto that glory which he had with the father before the world was If now againe it be demanded whether Christ were exalted vnto this glory and dignity according to both his natures both his Godhead and his mâ—nhood I answere
according to both According to his godhead not as it is considered in it selfe but in as much as his godhead which froâ— his birth vnto his death did little shew it selfe after his resurrection was made manifest in his manhood For as the Apostle saith Rom. 1.4 He was declared mightily to be the sonne of God by the resurrection from the dead Euen by the resurrection and after his resurrection from the dead he which was thought only to be man was most plainely manifested likewise to be God Now as touching his manhood he was therein exalted vnto highest maiestie in the heauenly places not onely shaking off all infirmities of mans nature but also being beautified and adorned with all qualities of glory both in his soule and in his body yet so that still he reteineth the properties of a true body For euen as he was man hee was set at the right hand of the father to rule and reigne ouer all till all his enemies beâ— destroyed and put vnder his feete To knit vp all in a word Christ God and man after his resurrection was crowned with glory and honour euen such as plainely shewed him to bee God and was set on the throne of God there to rule and reigne as soueraigne Lord and King till hee come in the clowdes to iudge both quicke and dead Here then is both matter of comfort and consolation vnto the godly and likewise of feare and astonishment vnto the wicked and vngodly For therefore is he ascended into heauen euen to prepare a place for vs that where hee is there may we be also Ioh. 14.2 for so himselfe speaketh And therefore is he exalted farre aboue all men and Angels as in all fulnesse of gifts and graces so in glory and maiesty that he may succour vs in all our miseries and helpe vs in all dangers Whatsoeuer infirmities we haue whatsoeuer persecutions wee suffer whatsoeuer crosses we endure wee neede not be dismaide or troubled For Christ Iesus who bore our infirmities whom the high Priests Scribes and Pharisies and all the Iewes persecuted vnto the death who endured the crosse and despised the shame is exalted vnto the highest glory for vs and both 〈◊〉 able to succour vs and will not suffer vs to perish If Christ â—ad not ouercome death and sinne and the world and the Deuill nay if he had not as a most triumphant King led capâ—â—uitie captiue and so crushed them that though they would â—et they can not hurt vs nay if hee did not now as Lord and â—ing so bridle their rage that they cannot preuaile against vs â—hen might we well feare death and sinne and the world and â—he Deuill But now that he hath ouercome all these and â—uleth all things henceforth with his mightie power so that â—ne haire of our heads cannot fall away without his heauenly â—ill and nothing can touch vs but as hee giueth leaue what â—re of death what danger of sinne what care of the world â—hat care of the Deuill Let death draw out his sharp arrowes â—gainst vs let sinne assault vs and seeke to tyrannize ouer vs â—t the world hate vs and band themselues against vs let the â—euill rage and lay what battery he can against vs our King â—nd our God which dwelleth in heauen he laugheth them to â—orne and our Lord hath them in derision Hee saith vnto â—em touch not my chosen and doe my children no harme Hee â—tteth them their bounds which they cannot passe and hee â—miteth their power euen as it best pleaseth him And thereâ—â—re death shall not deadly wound vs but onely transport vs â—nto a life that lasteth euer sinne shall not tempt vs aboue â—at we be able but together with the tentation we shall haue â—e issue that we may be able to beare it the world and wickâ—â— instruments of Sathan shal either not at all preuaile against â— or no farther then shall be for Gods glory and our good â—either shall the Deuill rage he neuer so horribly be able to â—rre euer a whit farther then the linkes of his chaine shall be â—osed vnto him When Salomon was annointed King ouer â—rael in stead of Dauid his father 1 King 1.40 it is said that all the people came â—ter him that they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so â—at the earth rang with the sound of them Shall the people of â—rael thus reioyce the crowning of Salomon and shall not â—e much more reioyce when as Christ Iesus is placed in heaâ—en at the right hand of his Father and hath the euerlasting â—epter of his kingdome put into his hand Shall not our soules be filled with ioy and gladnesse for the crowne of his glory and honour which is the prince of our peace and the strong rocke of our saluation Surely the Apostle so reioyced in this crowne of his glory that he bidde defiance vnto condemnation and whatsoeuer accusation could bee laid against him who shall lay any thing saith he vnto the charge of God chosen Rom. 8.33 it is God that iustifieth Who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God 34. and maketh request for vs c. Where ye seâ— plainely how the Apostle vpon the ground of Christ hiâ— death or rather vpon the ground of that crowne of glorie whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection from the dead henceforth feareth neither accusation nor condemnation nor whatsoeuer can be laid vnto his charge And as the Apostle doth so all the children of Christ his kingdome may bidde defiance vnto accusation and condemnation and whatsoeuer can be laide vnto theire charge now that Christ sitteth at the right hand of God to make intercession for vs. The Lord is King the earth may be glad thereof hee iâ— great in Sion and high aboue all people Let the heauens reioyce and let the earth be glad let the sea roare and all that therein is Psal 91.1.2.3 c. Thou that dwellest vnder the defence of the most high and abidest vnder the shaddow of the almightie say vnto the Lord c. Now as this soueraigntie of power and excellency of dignitie whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection may be matter of comfort and consolation vnto the godly so may it be matter of feare and astonishment vnto the wicked and vngodly Psal 2.9 For he shall bruise his enemies with a rodde of iron and breake them in pieces like a potters vessell Hee shall euen deale with them as Ioshua dealt with the fiue Kings that were hidde in the caue he shall tread them vnder feete and make a slaughter not so much of their bodies as of their soules For as his exaltation into that glory is for the good of his Church and faithfull people so is it for the confusion and vtter destruction of his enemies For it is a righteous thing with him to recompence tribulation to them which
trouble his children and to giue rest to his children which are troubled Yea but what doth this touch vs these iudgements wee neede not to feare we are no enemies to Christ we are Christians and wee are baptized into his name True it is wee are Christians and baptized into Christ his name and therefore wee should die vnto sinne and liue vnto God But yet see for all this whether many of vs be not enemies vnto Christ Luc. 19.27 Those mine enemies â—aith Christ himselfe that would not that I should raigne ouer â—hem bring them hither and slay them before me Where againe â—e heare the peremptorie sentence of death and destruction â—nto those that are Christ his enemies But who are enemies â—o Christ let Christ himselfe tell vs Those mine enemies saith â—e that would not that I should raigne ouer them They then are â—nemies vnto Christ which would not haue Christ to raigne â—uer them Yea but we are all very willing that Christ should â—aigne ouer vs. Looke then I beseech you whether all of vs â—ubmit our selues to the scepter of his kingdome euen to the â—ule of his most sacred and holy word to be ruled and guided â—hereby in our whole life For if we do not submit our selues â—hereunto to be ruled thereby we are indeede and in truth of â—hose that would not haue Christ to raigne ouer them whatâ—oeuer outward profession we make otherwise Doe we then â—ll of vs submit our selues to the scepter of his kingdome to â—e ruled by his holy word Are there not some who seldome â—r not at all present themselues in the great congregation to â—eare the wholesome word of truth that they might receiue â—nstruction thereby who refuse to heare the Lord speaking â—nto them in his holy word and loath this heauenly Manna which is the food of our soules I meane the recusant who â—efusing to come to these holy assemblies to heare the word â—reached which God hath ordained to bee the ordinarie â—eanes of our saluation submitting not himselfe to the scepâ—er of Christ his kingdome but in effect saith of Christ wee â—ill not haue this man to raigne ouer vs. Againe are there not â—ome who though they come to heare the word preached yet â—re so hardened in their sinnes that they are not at all softened with the hammer of Gods word but rather are like vnto the â—mithes anuill which the more it is beaten with the hammer â—he harder it is I speake not now of such as onely come for fashions sake or such as thinke they sit on thornes when they sit at a sermon especially if it be any longer then they desire or such as whose thoughts are wandring vp and downe vpon their profits or their pleasures or the like and attend but â—â—â—tle vnto the word preached or such as hang down their heads and fall to sleepe while the Lord is knocking at the doore of their hearts and eares by the ministery of his seruants such might and should learne so to assemble themselues in the house of God as Cornelius and his kinsmen and friends and family assembled themselues when Peter came to preach vnto them Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God saith Cornelâ—â—â— to heare all things that are commaunded thee of God so they might and should learne that here they are present before God to heare and learne all things that are commanded then of God and therefore that here they should be reuerent diligent and carefull to heare that which is preached and taught out of the holy word But I say I speake not now of such But I speake of such as suffer sinne to reigne in their mortall bodies and obey it in the lusts thereof notwithstanding that they be rebuked of their sinnes out of the holy booke of God I demand then hath the couetous man left off to bee couetous hath the drunkard left off to be drunke hath the theefe left off to steale hath the whoremonger left off to delight is strange flesh hath the lier left off to lye hath the blaspheameâ— and swearer left off to blaspheme and sweare because it is written that neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers not wantons nor theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor blaspheamers nor lyers shall inherit the kingdome of God What turning vnto God is there from any sinne whereof wee haue beene reproued by a true and an vnfeined repentance of the same sinne Nay doth not euery man go forward in his sinne without remorse be the booke of God neuer so wide opened against it And can we say that wee submit our selues to the scepter of Christ his kingdome while wee yeeld our selues seruants vnto sinne and suffer it to reigne in our mortall bodies Nay certainely men and brethren if when wee hearâ— our sinnes plainely rebuked out of the world wee notwithstanding walke on in our sinnes and reforme not the wickednesse of our wayes wee doe in effect say vnto Christ wee will â—ot haue thee to raigne ouer vs and so by our Sauiour his â—wne testimonie wee are enemies to him and what then reâ—aineth but that he bruise them with a rod of iron and breake â—em in peeces like a potters vessell Beware therefore men â—d brethren how ye still harden your hearts when the Lord â—ath so directed the tongue of the Preacher that your owne â—onscience tels you he hath rightly hit you and noted your â—ne It is a fearfull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing â—od for he is a consuming fire and rendreth vengeance vnâ—â— all them that know not him and which obey not his Goâ—ell And thus yee see with what honour and glory Christ â—as crowned after his resurrection as also what matter of â—mfort and consolation this may bee vnto the godly and â—ntrariwise what feare and astonishment vnto the wicked â—ad vngodly It followeth that in the next place we speake of â—at subiection and worship which all creatures owe and at â—ngth shall yeeld vnto Christ thus exalted which is a branch â—f Christ his glory and set downe here as an end of his gloriâ—â—cation in these words That at the name of Iesus c Where by the name of Iesus wee are not to vnderstand the â—re name of Iesus as though it had the vertue in it to driue â—ay deuils or as though at the very sound of if all were to â—ow their knees for at the name of Sauiour which is the â—me with Iesus none boweth and the name of Christ of Emâ—anuel of the Sonne of God of God are names no lesse preâ—us and glorious than is the name of Iesus True it is that â—wing of the knee at the name of Iesus is a custome which â—th beene much vsed and may without offence be retained â—hen the minde is free from superstition But to bow and â—eele at the very sound of the name when we only heare the â—me of Iesus sounding in our eares but know not what the â—me meaneth sauoureth of
By the second answer we may receiue exceeding comfort in Christ Iesus that though the world hate vs and Sathan seeke continually like a roaring lion to deuoure vs yet they can doe nothing against vs but what he will they are but his rods to chastise vs and they shall at length be cast into the fire and burnt but wee shall shine as starres in heauen for euer and euer By the third answer we learne quietly to repose our selues in the power of his might who shall subdue all his enemies vnder him and giue vnto vs a crowne of eternally glory but in flaming fire render vengeance vnto them that haue noâ— obeyed his Gospell And let this be spoken for the clearâ—â— of the first doubt Another doubt is here to bee answered touching that superstitious and fond fancie of Purgatorie which some would gladly ground on these words of the Apostle For thus hence they reason Saint Paul saith that vnto Chrisâ— was giuen such a name that at the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe both of things in heauen and things in earth 〈◊〉 things vnder the earth but the Deuils and the damned in heâ— are so farre from bowing vnto Christ that they blaspheâ—â— his holy name and gnash their teeth against him they the which being vnder the earth doe bowe vnto Christ muâ—â— needs be those which worship Christ in Purgatorie therefore there is Purgatorie But see I beseech you the vanitie and foolishnes of their reason which they make for the vpholding of this dreame The Deuils say they and the damned iâ— hell are so farre from bowing vnto Christ that they blasphere him and gnash their teeth at him therefore by the things vnder the earth which bowe vnto Christ must needs be meaâ—â— the soules in Purgatorie I answer 1. that the Deuils and damned in hell howsoeuer they doe blaspheme Christ ye they ought to bowe vnto him and to be subiect vnto him as I shewed before by that law which first was giuen vnto them and still doth binde them thou shalt feare the Lord thy God 〈◊〉 serue him And so the Apostle may very well be expounded that God hath giuen vnto Christ a name aboue euery name that a the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe of dutie both of thing in heauen c. And then what a poore shrowde hath Purgatorie in this place 2. I answer that the Deuils doe now boâ—â— vnto Christ and are subiect vnto him Adde vnto the forâ—her proofes of this assertion that one testimonie out of Luke Luc. 8. where the Euangelist storying the deliuerance of one possesâ—ed with a Deuill sheweth most plainely how the Deuill nay â—n any Deuils for a Legion possessed him fell thrise prostrate â—efore Christ and acknowledged his power ouer them First â—ith S. Luke the Euangelist the Deuill cried out said 28. What â—aue I to doe with thee Iesus the Sonne of God the most high I â—eseech thee torment me not Againe when Iesus had asked the Deuill his name the Euangelist saith 30.31 they besought him that he â—ould not command them to goe out into the deepe and agine the Euangelist saith they besought him that he would suffer them to â—nter into the heard of swine feeding thereby on an hill 32. Where â—ee see how not one but a Legion of Deuils not once but â—hrise in one miracle prostrated themselues vnto Christ and â—cknowledged his power ouer them And shall we not thinke â—hat now much more they doe so when Christ sitteth at the â—ight hand of God in the heauenly places Iam. 2.19 Yes S. Iames tells â—s that they feare and tremble A seruile feare they are in and â—nwillingly they are subiect vnto him howsoeuer they doe â—laspheme him False therefore is it when they say that the Deuils bowe not vnto him 3. I answer that the Deuils â—hall be subiect vnto him in that great and last day and so â—he Apostle may be vnderstood and then what helpe here â—or Purgatorie For thus I vnderstand the Apostle God hath â—iuen vnto Christ a name aboue euery name that at the name of â—esus euery knee should bowe now of dutie and shall bowe then â—n that day some willingly and some vnwillingly both which being truly affirmed euen of the Deuils inasmuch as now â—hey ought and in that day they shall bowe and be subiect vnâ—o him though vnwillingly what neede is there to vnderstand â—his place of the soules in Purgatorie Lastly the Rhemists note no such thing vpon this place which yet they would haue done if it had made ought for that purpose and Bellarmine quite disclaimeth it vnderstanding by things vnder the â—arth the deuils in hell which as I haue said now ought and â—n that great day shall bowe and be subiect vnto him And â—ndeed the whole tale of popish Purgatorie is a meere dreame hauing no ground at all either in this or in any other place of scripture but is so contrary therevnto as nothing more Itâ— the bloud of Christ Iesus that purgeth and cleanseth vs from all fâ—â— it is not any purging fire which doth it 1 Ioh. 1.7 or can doe it after the life Nay after this life there is but heauen or hell Heauen for them that die in the Lord for blessed are the dead that 〈◊〉 in the Lord Ap. 14.13 euen so saith the Spirit they rest from their laboâ—â— and their workes follow them and Hell for the wicked are such as forget God for that is their portion prepared for them of olde with the Deuill and his Angels Thus hauing cleared these words of the Apostle from these doubts it remaineth that now we proceede in that which followeth in the Apostle It followeth therefore And that euery tongue should confesse c. We haue heaâ—â— of the subiection of all creatures vnto Christ Iesus set downe by the Apostle as a branch of his glory and an end of his glorification Now in these words the Apostle setteth doâ—â—e another branch of Christ his glory which is the confessioâ— and acknowledgment of all creatures that Iesus Christ is the Lord and sole right commander in heauen and in earth for as euery knee shall bowe vnto him so euery tongue shall coâ—fesse him God hauing giuen him a name aboue euery name that euery knee should bowe vnto him and that euery tongue should confesse him to bee Lord and Soueraigne king By euery tongue the Apostle meaneth not onely all nations and languages in the world whatsoeuer but euery tongue both of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth not that things in heauen or things vnder the earth haue tongues as neither they haue knees but as there in the former words by euery knee both of things iâ— heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth is meant all creatures so here in these words by euery tongue of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earâ—â— is meant all creatures
of displeasure feare to be too forward â—n confessing Christ and professing his name and therefore â—raw backe the shoulder and shrinke at euery blast of winde Now the confession which must spring from this root is â—hat Iesus Christ is the Lord the Lord and therefore his hoâ—our not to be giuen to another the Lord and therefore to â—e serued in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our â—â—fe Thus saith God the Lord Esa 42 5.8 euen he that created the heaâ—ens and spread them abroad c. to wit Christ Iesus I am â—he Lord this is my name and my glory will I not giue to another neither my praise to grauen images Where wee see how our Sauiour Christ both challenged that vnto himselfe to bee the Lord and plainly auoucheth that he will not giue his honour to another Hee then that confesseth Iesus Christ to bee the Lord and yet giueth his honour vnto another doth onely iâ— words confesse that which indeed and in truth he doth deâ—â— Let them looke vnto this that make their praiers and supplications vnto the Saints in heauen that worship images crosses 1 Joh. 2.2 or what reliques soeuer Wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust and he is the reconciliation for our sinneâ— He sitteth at the right hand of God and liueth euer to make intercession for vs. Whosoeuer then praieth vnto or vseth the intercession of any other be it Saint or Angell he giueth Christ his glory to another As also he doth who doth worship any other but God and him whom hee hath sent Iesus Christ seeing it is said Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God 〈◊〉 him only shalt thou serue He likewise that confesseth Iesus Christ to be the Lord and yet serueth him not in holinesse and in righteousnesse all the dayes of his life his confession is in vaine because in deed and in truth he denieth that which in words hee doth confesse A sonne honoureth his father Malac. 1.6 and a seruant his master If I thâ— saith the Lord by his Prophet be a father where is mine â—â—nour and if I be a master or a Lord where is my feare Whenâ—â— it is most plaine that feare and obedience to his will beloâ—geth to the Lord. They certainly vnto whom the Lord by his Prophet thus spake confessed the Lord which they plainly afterwards shew taking their reproofe hardly and saying Wherein haue wee despised thy name But because they fearâ— not the Lord whom they confessed because they walked not in his wayes nor kept his commandements therefore theâ— confession was as no confession the Lord regarded them not but his wrâ—th was kindled against them This men and brethren is a thing needfull for vs to looke vnto We would be loth so deeply to be charged as not to confesse Iesus Christ to be the Lord. But if he be the Lord where is his feare Wheâ— wee confesse Iesus Christ to be the Lord wee confesse him 〈◊〉 be the sole rightfull commander of vs and our selues to be his seruants him to haue all power ouer vs and our selues wholly 〈◊〉 be his What meaneth then such neglect of conforming â—ur selues according to his most holy will and of yeelding â—bedience vnto that which daily wee are taught and which â—ee know to be his will If we giue our members as weapons â—f vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne which should be as weapons â—f righteousnesse vnto God whatsoeuer confession we make â—ee are the seruants of sinne we are not the seruants of Christ â—â—e Lord and wee are like to those or whom I spake before â—â—at professe they know God but by their workes doe denie â—im O my brethren if yee did indeed confesse Iesus Christ to â—e the Lord your soules would be filled with gladnesse when our mouthes were filled with this confession yea your very â—earts would be warme within you when your tongues were â—â—us talking that Iesus Christ is the Lord your wils would be â—amed to his will your feet would reioyce to come into the â—ourts of his house and to runne the way of his commandeâ—ents Iesus Christ is the Lord denie him not before men Luk. 12 9. â—or he that shall denie him before men shall be denied before â—he Angels of God And certainly hee beleeueth not that â—ares not confesse him Iesus Christ is the Lord confesse â—im so to be and giue not his honour to any other to men or Angels much lesse to stockes or stones Confesse him to be â—he Lord and serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all â—he dayes of your life This confession becommeth the Saints â—f God and this is a good confession before God And euer â—emember that that they which will not now thus confesse â—esus Christ to be the Lord shall then in that last and great â—ay be forced to confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord when he shall iudge his enemies on euery side and render to the wicked according to the wickednesse of their wayes Vnto the glory of God the Father Here is the issue of all â—uen of our subiection vnto Christ and of our confession that â—esus Christ is the Lord. All this redoundeth to the glory of God the Father for he that honoureth the Sonne Joh. 5.23 honoureth â—he â—ather and he that honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father for the Father is in the Sonne and whatsoeuer is done vnto the Sonne is done also to the Father Let vs theâ— so subiect our selues vnto Iesus Christ let vs so confesse his to be the Lord as already wee haue beene taught God hath created vs Esa 43.7 formed vs and made vs for his glory Seeing theâ—â— our subiection vnto Christ Iesus and our confession or be glorious name in such sort as hath beene taught is vnto the glory of God the Father let vs be subiect vnto him in all obedience to his will and let vs out of an vnfained faith confesse that he is the Lord euen our Lord. LECTVRE XXXII PHILIP 2. Verse 12. Wherefore by beloued as yee haue alwayes obeyed or as in my presence only but now much more in 〈◊〉 absence c. WHerefore my beloued c. In these word now following wee haue the conclusion oâ— the Apostle his exhortation vnto the Philippians set downe by way of applying Christ his humilitie and obedience vnto his Father vnto their vse and instruction and consequently vnto ours In this conclusion of the Apostle his former exhortation the Apostle againe exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs first vnto humble obedience towards God vers 12.13 secondly vnto humble and modest conuersation towards our neighbour vers 14.15.16 and thirdly he addeth as a reason why he thus exhorteth them the comfort and ioy which they shall bring vnto him in the day of Christ if they so walke as he exhorteth them vers 16.17.18 In the first exhortation which is vnto humilitie and obedience or humble obedience towards God wee haue first to consider the
with kinde speeches and in all louing manner wiâ—â— my beloued my little children my deare brethren thâ— must ye study so to approue your selues both vnto God and men as that we may speake vnto you as vnto our beloued vnto our brethren c. Otherwise as Christ came not 〈◊〉 all with this feare not little flocke but vnto some with this O generation of vipers how can ye speake good things when yee 〈◊〉 euill And as the Apostle came not to all with this I beseech you brethren by the mercies of God but vnto some with this O foolish Galathians who hath be witched you that yee should not obey truth so ye must looke that as sometimes wee come in â—e and in the spirit of meeknesse so sometimes wee should â—me vnto you with a rodde and with a woe vnto such as oâ— not the Gospell of Christ Iesus that they might be saued â—n and brethren our hearts desire is that ye may be saued in â— day of Christ and we watch for your soules as they that â—st giue accounts vnto God for them haue ye care that wee â—y do it with ioy and not with griefe We are loth to come â—o you with a rodde we had rather come in loue and in the â—â—rit of meeknesse haue yee care that wee may come vnto â—u and that we may speake vnto you as vnto our beloued â— we sometimes sharply reproue sinne it is for your sakes at we may reclaime the sinner from wandring out of the â—â—ht way and againe if sometimes wee restore such as are â—â—en with the spirit of meekenesse it is for your sakes that â—e may binde vp the broken hearted and minister a word of â—â—mfort vnto the troubled and afflicted soule Both I meane â—arpnesse and meeknesse the rodde and loue both I say in â—â—eir due places is needfull and wise discretion in them both most needfull And so I come to the 3. point At ye haue alwaies obeyed What the Apostle in falling owne vnto him and kissing his feete as is now done vnto at man of sinne Nay the Apostle herein commendeth â—â—eir former obedience vnto God and vnto his word after â—â—ch time as they had receiued the Gospell of Christ Iesus â—nd this he doth to stirre them vp to continue their obediâ—nce that as they had begunne well so they might now go â—orward as they had begunne Whence wee are taught that â—is not enough to beginne well and for a time to embrace â—e truth and to obey the Gospell of Christ Iesus and afterâ—ards to quence the spirit and to suffer our selues to bee enâ—ngled in the filthinesse of the world but hauing begunne in â—â—e spirit we must go forward in the spirit and hauing begunne â—o loue and like the truth we must not fall from our first loue â—ut hold fast the same and continue therein Whereupon â—re those often exhortations in the Apostles to continue in â—he faith to continue in the grace of God to continue in the things that we haue learned to hold fast the profession of oâ—â— hope without wauering and with full purpose of heart 〈◊〉 cleaue vnto the Lord. The reason hereof is the schoole 〈◊〉 Christ is not a schoole of idlenesse or a schoole of non proficiencie but the schollers of Christ his schoole they must follow the truth in loue and they must in all things grow vp 〈◊〉 him which is the head Eph. 4.15 that is Christ as the Apostle shewed And therefore our Sauiour Christ himselfe told the Iewes 〈◊〉 beleeued in him Ioh. 8.31 saying if ye continue in my word yee are 〈◊〉 my disciples and shall know the truth They no doubt 〈◊〉 whom he spake had begunne well and had embraced 〈◊〉 truth but he telleth them that if they will be his schollers they must continue as they haue begunne and they must grow forward and encrease in all knowledge and spirituall vnderstanding A lesson as needfull to be taught in these our dâ—â—â— as any other For wee see by our owne experience that the word of the Lord is of such maiestie and so powerfull that draweth oftentimes the veriest miscreants that be vnto a liking of it and causeth them many times to doe many things we But as it is in the parable of the seede in the Gospell Mat. 13. some receiue the word with ioy but when persecution comes theâ— are offended other heare the word but the cares of the world and the decietfulnesse of riches choke it that it made vnfruitfull in others the euill one commeth and catcheth the word that was sowen in their heart and in a great many the liking of the word and the obedience thereunto is but like vnto a flash of lightening come and gone againe almost in a moment For a day or for a moneth or happily for a yeere or two they will harken and obey they will make a good sheâ— of louing and liking the word and many things they will doe well But after a while they will loath this heauenly Mannâ— and in their hearts returne vnto the flesh pots of Egypt 2 Pet. 2.22.21 or a Peter speaketh with the dogge they will returne vnto his vomit and with the sow vnto her wallowing in the mire Men and brethren we must not be like vnto such men For as Peter speaketh in the same place it had beene better for such men not a haue knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they have knowne it to turne from the holy commandement giuen vnto them We must hauing tasted of the good word of God â—nd hauing begunne to forsake the corruptions that are in the world through lust continue in the grace of God and grow â—orward from grace vnto grace till wee be perfit men and â—ome vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Hauing begunne to haue a liking of the word and to desire â—he preaching thereof we must take heede that wee grow not weary of it but the more we haue it the more our soules must â—ong after it and the more we heare it the more wee must grow in obedience vnto it to frame our liues according thereunto We must not here stand at a stay much lesse must wee go backward we must go forward and wee must pricke hard vnto the marke of the high calling that is set before vs. For in the way of godlinesse that is most true which is so common not to goe forward in that way is in truth to goe backward But I shall haue occasion againe to speake of this point in handling the exhortation To leaue therefore this point here it may be demanded â—how the Apostle saith that the Philippians had alwaies obeyed as yee haue alwaies obeyed For in that the Apostle doth admonish them euery man to esteeme other better then himselfe as verse 3. and to doe all things wihout murmuring and reasoning as verse 14. he plainely signifieth that there were many faults amongst them euen contention vaine-glory murmuring reasoning and
the like How then doth he giue them this testimonie that they had alwaies obeyed Lied the Apostle vnto them or did he flatter them God forbid let God be true and euery man a lyer He lieth not vnto them neither doth he flatter them and yet their obedience vnto God and vnto his word was not perfect for no doubt such faults were amongst them as already we haue spoken of In this sense then we are to vnderstand the Apostle when he commendeth the Philippians as hauing alwaies obeyed God and his word not as if there had nothing lacked in their obedience for in many things we sinne all Iam. 3.2 and if wee say that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues 1 Ioh. 1.8 and the truth is not in vs but therefore are they said alwaies to haue obeyed because howsoeuer their obedience in it selfe was vnperfect yet was it vnto them reputed as perfect because through faith they were ingrafted in Christ and for his sake their very desire to liue godly was accepted with God as a life most holy For such is the fruit of our communion with Christ that being ingrafted into his bodie and made bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh through him and for him our faith in him is accounted to vs for righteousnesse and our very desire to liue goldy in this present world is accounted vnto vs for holinesse of life If there were no other proofe for this point but euen this whereof I speake that the Apostle here maketh reckoning of the Philippians as hauing alwaies obeyed though there lacked much in their obedience because they beleeued in Christ and desired to liue godly it were enough but the scriptures euery where witnesse the same Here then we haue an exceeding great comfort in Christ Iesus that howsoeuer our obedience be vnperfit yet if we beleeue perfitly in Christ Iesus and studie to liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world it is accounted as if we had alwaies obeyed Our iniquities are forgiuen one sinnes are couered our infirmities are passed ouer our vnrighteousnes is not imputed vnto vs only that which we haue well done is had in remembrance and if we haue giuen but a cup of cold water in his name it looseth not the reward This is that which doth and may vphold our weary and fainting soules which otherwise would fall vnder their burthens and this is that which may ought to perswade vs to follow peace with all men Heb. 12.14 and holinesse without which no man shall see God Not as in my presence onely but now much more in mine absence In these words the Apostle lightly toucheth a defect in their obedience that it was not altogether such now in his absence from them as it was when he was present with them but he doth not touch it as with purpose much to note them for it but his drift rather is in these words to instruct them in the qualitie of their obedience that it ought not to be fained as seruice onely to the eye but it ought to be sincere and from a pure heart as vnto the Lord who seeth all and is present euery where Here one or two things may be noted but only by the way because the Apostle doth onely lightly touch them and as it were by the way aduise vs of them 1. In that the Apostle â—mplieth a change in them now in his absence from them which was nto in his presence with them thence we may note â—ow requisite the presence of the Pastor with his people is True it is that the Apostle was not their Pastor but sent to reach vnto the Gentiles in all places and Epaphroditus was â—heir Minister who remained with them after Pauls departure â—rom them But if in Paules absence from them when yet â—heir Minister was present with them they began in a short â—pace somewhat to decline how can we thinke but that they must needes decline where their Pastor is neuer with them Where prophecying faileth the people perish and when the Pastor is not present the Wolfe commeth and the flocke is scattered 2. In that the Apostle onely lightly toucheth a defect in â—heir obedience but not with purpose much to note it in â—hem we may note what care is to be taken that we doe not sharply censure euery defect or fault which is in the godly Some things in them must be lightly passed ouer and they must be drawne on with all kindnesse and meeknes to runne on in the race that is set before them The godly is admonished by a word but the wicked goeth on in his folly and careth not what is said But chiefly hence we are to note the qualitie of our obedience vnto our God that it ought not to be fained as seruice to the eye but sincere and from a pure heart as vnto him that seeth all and is present euery where Which of vs is there that will commend that seruant which is onely an eye-seruant which will worke well in his masters sight but not at all when he is absent Nay we will all condemne such a seruant But let vs take heede that therein we do not giue iudgment against our selues If onely we make an outward shew of holinesse and serue not the Lord with our whole hearts making his law our delight and a single obedience therevnto our chiefe desire what are we but eye-seruants and our portion what shall it bee but the portion of hypocrites Beloued our God whom we serue is not as man he seeth all things he is present euery where he searcheth the hearts and the reynes and he vnderstandeth all our thought long before they be conceiued It is no halting with him Whatsoeuer we doe in the darknes it is vnto him as if it were done in the light for the darknes and light to him are both alike Gehazi may offend when Elisha sees not and may hope to conceale it from him because he sees it not But if Elisha can descry his fault how much more can our God descry all our waies how hidden soeuer they be Let vs therefore walke before him with a single heart let vs serue him in spirit and in truth let our obedience vnto him and vnto his law spring from a pure heart from a good conscience and from an vnfeigned faith Such obedience he requireth of vs and such obedience is the way wherein we must walke to our heauenly Ierusalem LECTVRE XXXIII PHILIP 2. verse 12 13. So make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling For it is God that worketh in you c. MAke an end of your owne saluation The Rhemists read thus out of the vulgar translation worke your saluation out of which reading that doctrine of saluation by workes is by some in part maintained Doth our Apostle then in this place teach vs that we are to worke our saluation so that by the merit of our workes we may obteine saluation Surely in
are afflicted but the wicked many â—â—nes flourish more than the iust and the hand of God many â—nes lieth heauier vpon the iust then vpon the wicked but â—aketh nothing against assurance of saluation by faith which â—neth not vpon any outward things but onely vpon the â—â—omise of God in his word Yea but Saint Paul say they â—â—rst not assure himselfe that he was iustified as appeareth by â—â—at he saith I know nothing by my selfe 1 Cor. 4.4 yet am I not thereby iustiâ—â—d and therefore no man may assure himselfe of his saluatiâ—â— But they might see Rom. 8.33 1. that the Apostle there speaketh â—t of any vncertainety of his iustification whereof else where assureth himselfe but by expresse negatiue plainely denieth at he was iustified by the cleanesse of his conscience that he â—oweth nothing by himselfe 2. That he speaketh there of â—s ministerie and seruice therein and acknowledgeth that â—ough his conscience accuse him not of any crime therein â—r he is not thereby iustified Which maketh against iustifiâ—â—tion by any thing in a mans selfe though done in as great â—â—rfection as mortall man can doe it but not at all against iuâ—â—fication or assurance of saluation by faith Yea but when â—e saith worke your saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2.12 he speak â—h against the vaine presumption of Heretikes say the Rheâ—â—sts on that place that makes men secure of their predestiâ—â—tion and saluation and willeth the Philippians to worke â—â—eir saluation with feare and trembling Pro. 28.14 according to that â—her scripture blessed is the man that alwaies is fearefull Wherâ—nto the answere is 1. that both the Apostle here and Saloâ—on in that other Scripture and the same Apostle againe when â—e saith be not high minded but feare and Peter when he saith Rom. 11 20 1 Pet. 1.17 â—sse the time of your dwelling here in feare and the Spirit of God generally when he speaketh to like purpose speaketh other against vaine presumption in our strength without doe acknowledgment of our owne frailty and due depending vpon the Lord or against carelesse securitie of our saluation without due regard of Gods threats and iudgments and without inward grace and feare of God issuing into a godly life and conuersation but not against faithfull boldnes and confidence not against assurance of our saluation by faith grounded vpon the promises of God in Christ Iesus 2. That there is a twofold feare a seruile feare and a filiâ—â— feare a feare opposite vnto faith and a feare attending vpon faith a doubting and distrusting feare and a carefull and louing feare a feare of discouraging diffidence and a feare oâ— awefull reuerence a feare from the law to be punished and a feare from grace to offend and deserue punishment a feare begotten by the spirit of bondage and a feare begotten by the spirit of adoption a feare whereof S. Iohn saith there is 〈◊〉 feare in loue 1 Ioh. 4.18 2 Co. 7.11 Pro. 28.14 but perfect loue casteth out feare and a feare when of S. Paul saith that godly sorrow causeth feare and Salomon that blessed is the man that feareth alway Now from that feare the Holy Ghost euery where dehorteth saying Feare not for I am with thee Esay 41.10.43.1 be not afraid for I am thy God and againe feare not Mat. 8.26 for I haue redeemed thee c. and againe why are yee feare full O yee of litle faith But vnto this feare he euery where exhorteth Psal 2.11 saying Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce vnto hâ—â— in trembling or with reuerence and againe feare him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell Luk. 12.5 yea I say vnto you 1 Pet. 2.17 Apoc. 14.7 him feare and againe Feare God honor the King and againe Feare God and giue glory to him generally where â—e exhorteth vnto feare it is to this feare So that when the Apostle exhorteth to worke our saluation with feare and trembling â—e exhorteth vnto this feare euen to feare the iudgements and threatnings of God which the faithfull alwaies doe because faith beleeueth them and to feare to trust in our selues which euery faithfull man also doth because faith it selfe importeth trust in God and as the Apostles reason also sheweth we should because it is God which worketh in vs both the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure and so to feare as the Prophet doth when he saith serue the Lord in feare and reioyce to 〈◊〉 with reuerence the words are as in the Apostle cum timore tremore but neither here nor any where doth the Holy â—host exhort vnto that seruile and doubting and distrusting â—â—re as to stand in feare of our saluation Yea but seeing the â—â—rd of God doth no where speake namely and particularly 〈◊〉 or of any of vs therefore by faith which is to be grounded on the word of God we cannot assure our selues of our â—â—â—uation Whereunto first we answer that though the word God speake no where immediatly by name and personally any of vs yet what it saith to beleeuers generally it saith to â—â—ery beleeuer and what to sinners generally it saith to euery â—ner and euery man is to conceiue it as particularly spoken himselfe and to beleeue the same word preached by the â—inister of the Gospell as if Christ himselfe did persoâ—ly speake vnto him So that when as the word saith â—ecept yee repent yee shall perish Luc. 13.3 hee that beleeueth this â—rd beleeueth also touching himselfe that except he repent shall perish so when the word saith that whosoeuer beleeâ—â—h in Christ shall not perish but haue euerlasting life Joh 3.15 as hence â—â—ul said to the Iaylor Beleeue thou in the Lord Iesus Act. 16.31 and thou â—t be saued so euery Minister of the Gospell may say to â—omas such a one Iohn such a one and Iames such a one c â—eeue thou in the Lord Iesus and thou shalt be saued and â—ery beleeuer which beleeueth this word may by faith â—ounded on the word particularly assure himselfe of his salâ—ion because he beleeueth inasmuch as otherwise the word â—e not true whosoeuer beleeueth shall be saued Secondly we â—e them whence their Priests seeing the word doth no â—ere speake namely and particularly to any of them haue â—horitie to remit the sinnes of their poenitentiaries They â—â—l tell vs though vntruly as they practise it that they haue of them particularly authoritie from Christ his word where saith whosoeuer sinnes yee remit they are remitted vnto them Joh. 20.23 â—d their poenitentiaries must beleeue it Thus they will take â—â—ue to themselues though they will not giue vs leaue from â—enerall to inferre a particular But if their seduced ones â—st beleeue that though their Priests be not there named yet thence they haue all of them particularly authoritie to fâ—â— giue sins much more may euery man that beleeueth though he be not named where Christ saith
blessed Apostle Paul who hath registred such a dangerous fight in himseâ—fe betweene the flesh and the spirit that it made him cry out O wretched man that I am Rom 7.24 who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death And yet because in his inner man and in his spirit he delighted in the law of God he addeth immediatly in the next words following 25. I thanke my God through Iesus Christ our Lord to shew that in the strife the flesh tooke the foyle he by the power of his Lord Christ did stand The assaults of the flesh made him to cry O wretched man c. and the conquest of the spirit made him to adde I thanke God c. Such a strife fight the blessed Apostle had in himselfe and such a strife fight all the children of God haue within themselues this striuing in them is a witnes vnto them that they are the sonnes of God For to turne a litle aside vnto the sonnes of Belial children of disobedience what strife or fight at all is there in them betwixt the flesh and the spirit what denying of vngodlines and worldly lusts what care to subdue the flesh vnto the spirit what flying of the corruptions which are in the world through lusts what loue of God or good men what desire to liue soberly righteously and godly in this present world is in them at all Nay contrariwise they delight in vnrighteousnes sell themselues to worke wickednes they commit sin euen with greedines gladly giue their members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie to commit iniquitie they hate to be reformed and cast the word behind their backs they refuse to hearken to instruction and stop their eares at the voice of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely And therefore the Apostles calleth them a naughty and crooked nation because they quite peruert the straight waies of the Lord giuing their members as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sin which should be giuen as weapons of righteousnes vnto God So farre they from striuing against sin and from a desire to walke holy without blame Onely they that are the sonnes of God feele this strife and this desire within themselues and this very strife against sin and desire to walke after the spirit without blame in loue shewes plainely that we are the sons of God Thus then yee see what should be our studie in the whole course of our life to wit as that we may be blamelesse that we may be pure so that we may be knowne to be the sonnes of God euen vnto those amongst whom we liue Ye see likewise how this may be known not vnto others only but vnto our selues both vnto our selues others euen by the spirit of sanctification Rom. 8 16. which both witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the sonnes of God and which by the fruits and effects which it worketh in vs sheweth asmuch vnto others And howsoeuer our sanctification here in this life be vnperfit yet yee see that our very striuing against sinne and our desire to be holy and without rebuke plainely doth and may shew both vnto our selues and vnto others that we are the sonnes of God Comfort then thy selfe ô thou afflicted soule whosoeuer thou art that so gronest vnder the burthen of thy sinnes that thou wantest this sweet comfort of thy soule For tell me doest thou feele in thy selfe a striuing against sinne art thou touched with remorse and compunction of heart for thy sinnes doest thou desire to lead a life according to Gods will and hast thou a longing after this comfort that thou art the childe of God Whatsoeuer be thine infirmities how crimson-died so euer thy sinnes be whatsoeuer doubts else thou callest yet doubt not thou art the sonne of God and vnto thee belongeth the inheritance of the sonnes of God For it is the spirit euen the spirit of sanctification that filleth thy heart with good desires with desire to flie that which is euill Phil. 1.6 and with desire to doe that which is good and be that hath begun this good worke in thee will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ when thou shalt be crowned with glory and immortalitie in the highest heauens As for the wicked and vngodly of the earth which wallow in their wickednesse and make a mocke of piety and religion which haue not God in all their thoughts nor make mention of his name with their lips vnlesse it be to blaspheme and dishonor his holy name they haue no part in this comfort this reioycing in the spirit belongeth not vnto them But for vs beloued let vs labour and striue to haue this comfort sealed vnto our soules that we are the sonnes of God by our striuing against sinne and our carefull endeuour to walke without rebuke Yea let vs so looke vnto our steps and take heede vnto our waies let vs so decline the pleasures of sinne and delight our selues in the law of the Lord that men seeing the mortification of our earthly members and the integritie of our conuersation may haue nothing concerning vs to speake euill of but may say that God is in you indeede and so may glorifie him in the day of visitation Yea but yee will say againe vnto me how can we thus liue Is it not a naughty and crooked nation a froward and wicked people with whom we liue Can a man touch pitch and not be defiled therewith or walke amongst thornes and not be pricked therewith True wee liue amongst wicked men whose hearts are set on mischiefe euen as the Apostle here saith that the Philippians liued in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Yet the Apostle yee see writeth vnto them to walke so both before God and with their neighbour that they might be blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God without rebuke in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Which teacheth vs thus much that howsoeuer the whole wolrd lieth in wickednes as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 5.19 yet may we liue in the world and amongst the enemies of the light as children of the light and as the sonnes of God shewing our selues to be so euen vnto them by walking with all care to be without rebuke amongst them Otherwise no doubt the Apostle would haue bid them to get out from amongst that naughty and crooked people that so being separated from them they might not be defiled with their vncleane conuersation whereas now he warneth them so to order their steps that they may be knowne to be the sonnes of God by walking with all carefulnes to be without rebuke in the middest of a naught crooked nation There is great danger indeed that we shall be defiled with pitch if we touch it that we shall be pricked with thornes if we walke in the middest of thornes Proofes hereof there are too too many in all places Ioseph being caught in the waies of
guide our feete into the way of peace and so farre as this light shineth vnto them their darknes is turned into light and they are tearmed lights of that light which they haue from this sonne of righteousnesse So that when the holy Ghost calleth the faithfull lights hee noteth therein the fellowship which they haue with Christ Iesus from whose most cleare light they borrow their light 2. The faithfull are called lights in respect of the word inasmuch as they beleeue and embrace and professe the holy word of God which hee hath ordained to be a lanthorne vnto our feete and a light vnto our steps For albeit it be the son of righteousnesse alone by the bright shining beames of whose holy Spirit our darkenesse is turned into light and we made lights in the world yet because we receiue this light by the ministerie of the word therefore both the word itselfe is called light and they likewise that receiue the word with gladnesse and walke in the light thereof are called lights For as much then as the faithfull professe the holy word of God ordained to bee the rule of our life and our direction in matters of religion in respect of this profession they are called lights 3. They are called lights in respect of their life and conuersation inasmuch as by the holinesse of their life and integritie of their conuersation they shew themselues to be exempted and deliuered from the power of darknesse Both their workes in respect of the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse are called lights and themselues glorifying God by these workes are called lights Now see what instructions these things may minister vnto vs. 1. In that the faithfull are called lights not from any light in themselues as of themselues but from that light which they haue and borrow from Christ Iesus that sonne of righteousnesse this may teach vs what we are without Christ Iesus euen darknesse without light men sitting in darknesse and in the shadow of death For looke into the best things that wee haue Our reason what is it but grosse darknesse our wisedome what is it but meere foolishnesse Our vnderstanding what is it but blinde ignorance for the naturall man 1. Hee on whom this sonne of righteousnesse hath not yet shined perceiueth not 1 Cor. 2.14 nay he cannot perceiue by all the reason wisdome and vnderstanding that he hath the things of the spirit of God Eph. 5.8 And therefore the Apostle writing to the Ephesians telleth them thus yee were once darknesse to wit before the sonne of righteousnesse had shined vpon them but are now light in the world now that the sonne of righteousnesse had shined vpon them their darknesse was turned into light Where he most plainely sheweth what is the state of all men both before and after that the sonne of righteousnesse haue shined vpon them before they are darknesse after they are light O what a good and gracious God then haue we who when we sate in darknesse and in the shadow of death gaue vs this light and so translated vs out of darknesse into light Not vnto vs ô Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy name giue the praise for that thou hast called vs out of darknesse into thy maruellous light When we walked in darkenesse thou madest vs to see a great light and when we dwelled in the land of the shadow of death thou diddest cause the light to shine vpon vs. We were once darknesse but now we are light Blessed bee thy name ô Lord which hast changed our darkenesse into light 2. In that the faithfull are called lights in respect of the word which they professe and in the light whereof they walk this may teach vs how precious the holy word of God ought to be vnto vs. If walking after the direction of the word wee onely walke in the light then iudge ye how we walke without the word Surely without it we walke in darknesse and know not whether we go no more then the blinde or blind-folded man who not discerning his way quickely wandereth out of his right path and walketh into euery by-path and runneth himselfe vpon euery danger For by the word alone we descry euery by-path we see euery danger that is to be auoided and vnderstand the glory that is prepared for vs at the end of our iourney And yet as if their we loued darknesse better then light or else know not that by the ministerie of the word of darknesse we are made light in the Lord wee care not for the word we regard it not wee let it passe as a tale that is told A hard saying truely but yet as true as hard For if we shall consider our great slacknesse in comming or our great negligence in hearing or our great carelesnesse to lay vp in our hearts the things that we haue heard all these will witnesse what account we make of the word euen no more then of a tale that is told Otherwise how should it be which hath beene obserued that since this exercise begunne not halfe of that congregation which should be here present haue beene assembled in this house of the Lord at any one Sermon Againe a great slacknesse in comming of those that doe come howsoeuer they may be obserued which either come too late or depart too quickly from this holie exercise yet who knoweth how many depart hence as little edified and instructed as when they came hither A great negligence in hearing Againe who is he that hauing heard the word doth afterward thinke or meditate with himselfe of the things that he hath heard and laieth them vp in his heart to make them the rule and direction of his life A great carelesnesse to make that vse we should of that wee haue heard And what else doe all these argue but that we make no more account of the word than of a tale that is told Well whatsoeuer account we make of it either we must walke in the light of this word or else we cannot be such lights as here the faithfull members of Christ Iesus are said to be either this word must be a light vnto our paths or else we can be no light in the Lord either the Lord must goe before vs in this word as in a pillar of fire or else wee shall be made a prey vnto our enemies the world the flesh and the deuill who seeketh continually like a roaring Lion whom hee may deuoure Thirdly in that the faithfull are called lights in respect of their holy life and conuersation this may teach vs what manner of conuersation will best become vs if wee will be lights in the world The light of our holinesse of life and integritie of conuersation must so shine before men that they may see our good workes and glorifie our Father which is in heauen Yee were once darknesse saith the Apostle to the Ephesians but are now light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 walke as children of the light In which words
the Apostle plainly sheweth that being made lights wee ought to walke as children of the light approuing that which is pleasing vnto the Lord hauing no fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse but reprouing them if not by word for that wee cannot all at all times doe yet at least by the example of our holy and vnblameable life But of this wee shall haue more occasion anon to speake Let this suffice to be spoken generally why the faithfull children of God are called lights and of the instructions which the reasons thereof may minister vnto vs. Secondly here I note two qualities attributed to these lights mentioned by the Apostle The first they shine in the middest of darknesse in the middest of a naughtie and crooked nation Secondly they hold out vnto others the light that is in them euen the word of life shewing it selfe in the integritie of their conuersation Whence I note two properties necessarily requisite in all the faithfull children of God the one is that they haue light in themselues the other is that they communicate it to others Touching the first light yee know is not called light vnlesse it haue light in it selfe in whatsoeuer darknesse it shine The faithfull children of God then if they will be as here they are called lights they must still so looke vnto themselues and their owne wayes that howsoeuer they walke amongst the children of darknesse yet they suffer not that light which is in them to be darkened but that they shine as lights in the world amongst them whose hearts are set on mischiefe The Sunne when it setteth forth as a Giant to runne his course casteth forth his beames and they are dispersed throughout all places of the earth And albeit often times it light and shine vpon most loathsome and filthy places yet still doth it remaine in his owne puritie not at all defiled therewith Herein these lights I meane the faithfull children of God must resemble this light of the Sunne It cannot be that they should not at all conuerse with wicked and vngodly men for then they must goe out of the world 1 Cor. 5.10 as the Apostle saith but herein they must be as lights though they liue amongst wicked and vngodly men yet must they keepe themselues vnstained of the corruptions which are in the world through lusts though they haue to doe with prophane and impure men yet must they retaine still within themselues the puritie of the sonnes of God And therefore the Apostle in the place before alleadged thus exhorteth Haue no fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse Hee doth not simply forbid all fellowship with the children of darknesse but with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse such as are gluttonie and drunkennesse chambering and wantonnesse strife and enuying and the like with the filthinesse of these and the like fruits of sinne hee would haue vs not to defile our selues For what fellowship as saith the Apostle hath light with darknesse Surely no more than hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse the beleeuer with the Infidell or Christ with Belial If then we be such lights as here the faithfull children of God are tearmed no question wee hate all fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse and if we haue fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse then wee are no such lights A rule whereby yee may quickly trie and examine whether ye haue that light in your selues which yee heare the faithfull children of God should haue in themselues Light where it is expelleth all darknesse If then yee haue the light of the sonnes of God within your selues yee haue no delight in the workes of darknesse Now what the workes of darknesse are yee know out of the Apostle euen gluttonie and drunkennesse chambering and wantonnesse strife and enuying and generally all the workes of the flesh euen whatsoeuer things are such as the doing whereof may not well abide the light Examine your selues of these things and condemne your selues that ye be not condemned of the Lord. If any of you be tainted with any of these things purge out this old leauen that ye may be a new lumpe cleanse your vessels from these filthy dregges I meane your selues from these pollutions of sinne that ye may be an holy Temple vnto the Lord. True it is God alone is light without any darknesse and there is no childe of God whose light is not dimmed with some darknesse But this is no ground for thee that therefore thou maist wallow in wickednesse and maist delight thy selfe in the workes of darknesse Thou if thou wilt be the childe of God thou must come as neere vnto God as thou canst as hee is light without darknesse so thou must striue thereunto And therefore thou must striue to abandon all sinne and wickednesse thou must be carefull to walke honestly as in the day thou must approue in thine heart and in thy word and in thy workes that which is pleasing to the Lord. And this if thou doest whatsoeuer is wanting shall be imputed vnto thee and the light that is in Christ Iesus shall be thine and expell whatsoeuer darknesse is in thee Suffer therefore the same words of exhortation that the Apostle vseth to the Ephesians Eph. 4.17 Walke not henceforth as others doe in vanitie of their minde c. And againe with the same Apostle I say vnto you Rom. 13.12 The night is past the day is at hand let vs therefore cast away the workes of darknesse c. Haue light in your selues and communicate the light that is in you vnto others which is the second qualitie mentioned here by the Apostle The second qualitie which I noted here in these lights in the Philippians is that they held forth the word of life vnto others How Not so much in word and talke as that by the example of their life they gaue plaine proofe that the word of life dwelt in them plenteously Whence I noted another qualitie necessarily requisite in all the children of God which is that they haue not only light in themselues but they also communicate the same vnto others The children of God must not thinke it enough to keepe themselues vnspotted of the world but they must by word and deed and example of life helpe to pull others out of the fire The Prophet describing the wicked man by certaine fruits of the flesh amongst other things saith he When thou sawest a theefe Ps 50.18 thou runnest with him and hast beene partaker with the adulterers But the faithfull seruant of God must not only be no such man as will runne with others vnto mischiefe but hee must reproue the sinnes of vnfaithfulnesse either by word or at least by example of life that either by word or by example of life hee may reclaime the wicked from the wickednesse of his wayes The Sunne yee know keepeth not his light vnto it selfe but communicateth it to the benefit of all creatures vnder heauen The Moone and
meddle not now with those other glorious titles giuen to the word in holy Scriptures as that it is called the word of God the wholesome word of truth the Gospell of saluation c. Euen this that it is called the word of life may teach vs how precious the ministerie and preaching thereof ought to be vnto vs euen more precious than thousands of gold and siluer and as wee desire to be saued in the day of Christ so should wee thirst after these most sweet waters of life But what thirsting is there after them They are brought vnto vs in conduits euen vnto our doores and yet wee will scarce step out of our doores to drinke of them nay wee will sit in our doores and in our houses talking and sleeping rather than wee will come into the house of God and drinke of these waters Euery light excuse and euery small businesse will serue to stay vs from comming to heare the word read and preached I told you euen now of our slacknesse in comming of our negligence in hearing of our carelesnesse to meditate after we haue heard of the holy word of life If I should adde vnto that complaint another of prophaning the Lords day which should be wholly spent in hearing and reading and meditating of the holy word of life of prophaning it I say with dancing and drinking and playing at this or that game or keeping this or that vnprofitable and vnnecessary obseruation and custome should I iustly be reproued Yea but this yee doe in the morning or in the euening not in seruice-time of day Yea but this yee doe on the Lords day which the Lord hath commanded to be kept holy not only in seruice-time of day but Remember saith he that thou keepe holy the Sabboth day Hee doth not limit it to this or that part of the day but keepe the day holy by hearing and reading and meditating in the holy word of life Yea but this is too precise and strait and sauours too much of Puritanisme Well be it as it will thou must either be a Puritan in obseruation of the commandement or else thou bringest vpon thy selfe iudgement O consider this men and brethren what it is that wee call you vnto It is the word of life by which you must be begotten vnto eternall life or else you cannot be saued by the direction and guidance whereof you must enter into rest or else you shall neuer finde rest vnto your soules Dauid when he could not be present in the assemblie of Gods people to praise his God heare his word because of his persecutors he thought the sparrowes and the swallowes happy that might nestle themselues in the house of God Insomuch that he brake out as Psal 42.1.2.84.1.2.3.4 10. Our case is not as Dauids was wee may come We should say therefore with Dauid in another place I was glad c. Yea we should call one vnto another and say as it is in Esay Come and let vs goe vp c. Psal 122.1 Esa 2.3 Col. 3.16 Scrutamini Scripturas c. Ioh. 5.39 Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously c. In a famine of bread yee need no exhortation to seeke for bread to refresh and sustaine your bodies Your soules farre more precious than your bodies and your soules hunger-starued and yet what care for your soules The sicknesse is most dangerous when it is least felt LECTVRE XXXVIII PHILIP 2. verse 15 16 17 18. That I may reioyce in the day of Christ that I haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine c. THus farre of the former reason and of the vses thence to bee made by vs heretofore Now followeth the latter reason drawne from the Apostle himselfe in these words that I may reiojce in the day of Christ c. That I may reioyce c. This is the Apostle his latter reason whereby he would enforce his former exhortations and it is as if he had said My beloued I exhort you that you make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling and that ye do all things with your neighbours and brethren without murmuring and reasonings and these things I would haue you to doe as for your owne sakes that yee may be blamelesse and pure so for my sake also that I may reioyce c. Yea and if yee marke it euen in these words he would haue them to doe as he hath exhorted them both for his sake and for their sakes also For he would haue them to walke before God in all obedience with feare and trembling and with their neighbour in all loue without murmuring c. why that he may reioyce that 's for his owne sake But wherein doth he desire to reioyce Euen in their saluation that he hath not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongst them but that by his Ministerie and Apostleship they are gained vnto Christ That I may reioyce in the day of Christ c. By the day of Christ the Apostle meaneth that day when God shall iudge the secrets of all men by Iesus Christ that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement when it shall be rendred vnto euery man according to that he hath done in his flesh be it good or euill as also in many other places of the new Testament This day is called sometimes the day of Gods wrath sometimes the day of his appearing sometimes the day of iudgement sometimes the great day sometimes that day sometimes the day of the Lord sometimes the day of our Lord Iesus Christ sometimes the day of Christ Now that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement is therefore called the day of Christ because in that day God shall giue all iudgement vnto him and he shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God and all shall appeare before his iudgement seate and he shall separate the sheepe from the goates and set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left and shall say to the one Come yee blessed of my Father and to the other Depart from me yee cursed Now the Apostle would haue the Philippians so to walke both before God and men that in this day of Christ when he shall giue to euery man according as his worke shall be he may reioyce wherein that hee hath not runne in vaine c .i. that by his labours he hath gained them vnto Christ The manner of speech which the Apostle vseth seemeth to be borrowed from them that runne in a race wherein though many runne and labour hard toward the marke yet one alone receiueth the price and the rest runne in vaine and labour in vaine because they obtaine not the prâ—ce or the thing which they runne for So the Apostle maketh his account that in respect of them he should be like vnto those that runne in vaine and labour in vaine if hauing laboured to gaine them
vnto Christ they should not walke worthy of Christ This therefore in this place is the summe of the Apostle his desire that the Philippians would so walke worthy of Christ both before God and with their brethren that in the day of Christ when his labours in the Lord should not be in vaine he might reioyce that he had not spent his strength amongst them in vaine but by his preaching of Christ Iesus vnto them had gained them vnto Christ who should then giue both vnto him and them the crowne of saluation for their glory This is the summe and the sense likewise of that which the Apostle speaketh in this place Now let vs see what vse we may make hereof for our selues Here then 1. I note that the saluation of Gods people is the ioy crowne of the faithfull Minister of Christ in the day of Christ This shall be his glory in that day with his Christ whose Minister he is that he hath gained many vnto Christ And therefore this our Apostle in another place calleth the Philippians his ioy his crowne Phil. 4.1 whereby he signifieth both the present ioy comfort which he taketh in them and the sure hope which he hath that they shall be his ioy and his crowne in the day of the Lord. To the like purpose he writeth to the Thessalonians 1 Thes 2.19 saying what is our hope or ioy or crowne of reioycing are not euen you in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. Yes yee are our glory ioy when not onely now present but in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming As plaine to this purpose is that in the last of Daniel Dan. 12.3 where he saith that they that turne many vnto righteousnesse shall shine as the starres for euer and euer which no doubt is principally meant of the Ministers of Christ Iesus And if it shall be said in that day vnto euery good and faithfull seruant Mat. 25.21 It is well done good seruant and faithfull enter into thy masters ioy how much more shall it be said so vnto the faithfull Minister of Christ Iesus What greater encouragements can there be vnto the Ministers of Christ Iesus to make them faithfull and painefull in their places to make them labour with all alacritie and cheerefulnesse to gaine many vnto Christ to turne many vnto righteousnesse O but there are many discouragements For who more contemned who more disdained who more hated who more disgraced then the Ministers of Christ Iesus True it is and it is the shame of our times that they are counted of many as the very of-scourings of the world and the more faithfull that they are the more they are hated and oftentimes the more persecuted If we sowe cushions vnder all arme-holes if we speake smoothing and fawning words if we cry peace peace all is well if we meddle not with the sinnes of the people but onely teach a truth in a generalitie happily we shall please or not displease but liue in rest and quiet But if we lift vp our voices like trumpets and tell the house of Iacob their sinnes and the house of Israel their transgrassions if we search and cut vp and lance the sores of our people if we sharply reproue such such sins whereof their own consciences condemne them to be guilty then they begin to hate vs to disgrace vs to persecute vs to traduce vs as cursed Chams as seditious fellowes troublers of the State and to speake all manner of euill sayings against vs. Herod ye know when he heard Iohn did many things Mar. 6.20 Mat. 14.10 and heard him gladly But after that Iohn had reproued him for his incest he quickly lost his head The Iewes likwise heard Steuen a great while answering for himselfe But when he began to come somewhat neere vnto them and to touch them to the quicke when he came vpon them with Act. 7.51.54.55 Yee stiffe-necked and of vncircumcised hearts and eares yee haue alwaies resisted the Holy Ghost c. then it is said that their hearts brast for anger and that they gnashed at him with their teeth and quickly after stoned him to death I say not that it fareth so at this day For sinne God be thanked may be boldly rebuked without feare of such danger But this we finde true by experience that whose sore we touch his hatred most commonly we purchase and if wee be but suspected in our reproofes of sinne to note such and such men we shall not want whatsoeuer they can say or do against vs. Thus render they vnto vs hatred for our good will and when we strike at the roote of any sinne and wound only that we may heale they tell vs we only vtter our choler or malice and that we might well enough finde our selues other matter then to note them in our Sermons But this as I said is the shame of our times that the more faithfull and painefull they are the worse commonly they are intreated But herein we comfort our selues that our conscience beareth vs witnesse in what singlenes of heart as before the Lord we doe the worke of our ministerie and that howsoeuer now through their disgraces and reproches and contempts and hatreds and persecutions our reioycing be diminished yet our reioycing in the day of Christ shall no man take from vs but then they that haue beleeued and they that haue beene conuerted from going astray out of the right way by our ministerie shall be vnto vs the crowne of our reioycing Then for that we haue laid out our talent to the best aduantage we could we shall heare that voice It is well done good seruant and faithfull and then those that hated vs without cause and disgraced vs without our desert shall not dare to hold vp their heads against vs but shall be confounded in that day In the meane time if when we haue sowen the seede of Gods word many sharpe showres doe follow and many blacke tempests ouertake one another yet must we with the husbandman patiently expect the time of haruest we must in patience possesse our soules vntill the day of Christ and then we shall reioyce in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming when we and they whom we haue gained vnto Christ shall meete him in the clouds that we may be euer with the Lord. For they whom we haue gained vnto Christ shall be the crowne of our reioycing in that day Yea but what if when we haue laboured either we see no fruits of our labours in them that heare vs or that fruit which seemed to shoote forth in the blade doe afterwards fall away and wither 2 Tim. 1.15 as the Apostle complaineth that they of Asia were turned from him doth the glory of the Minister in that day depend vpon the saluation of them that heare him Doth he runne in vaine and labour in vaine if he gaine
hope in the Lord Iesus to doe it if God will I will doe it c. For as in God alone we liue and mooue and haue our being so he alone directeth all our waies and ordereth all our counsels as seemeth best vnto his godly wisedome We may purpose and we may intend such and such things as come into our heads or our occasions lead vs vnto but neither lies it in vs to bring the things to passe neither doe wee know what shall be the euent of such things as wee purpose It is God that by his speciall prouidence doth direct the euent of whatsoeuer we purpose euen as it best pleaseth him This is plaine by diuers places of scripture which might be alledged to this purpose The hart of man purposeth his way Pro. 16.9 saith Salomon but the Lord directeth his steps His steps What is that euen all mens actions whatsoeuer he taketh in hand are gouern'd by God and directed as seemeth best vnto him Again it is an other prouerbe of Salomon Pro. 20.24 The steps of man are ruled by the Lord how can a man then vnderstand his owne way the meaning is that whatsoeuer a man doth it is wholy and onely guided and ruled by God his almighty power and prouidence so that he cannot possibly vnderstand certainely the issues of his owne thoughts and purposes And therefore the Prophet Ieremie thus confesseth vnto the Lord and saith O Lord I know that the way of man is not in himselfe Jer. 10 23. neither is it in man to walke and direct his steps Which the Prophet spake vpon occasion of Nebuchadnezzars turning his power to goe against Ierusalem because of Zedekiaes rebellion when at his first setting forth from home he had purposed to haue made warre against the Moabites and Ammonites Such is the power of the Lord to turne the purposes and deuises of mans heart which way it seemeth best vnto him so that whatsoeuer his purpose be yet can he not tell what shall be the issue thereof Nay if we looke a litle farther into the matter we shall finde that howsoeuer it seemeth vnto man that it is in himselfe to purpose and deuise what himselfe listeth yet can he not deuise or purpose any thing that is good vnlesse God by his grace preuenting him put them in his heart according to that it is said It is God which worketh in vs both the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure And therefore that place mentioned before The heart of man purposeth his way and that in the beginning of the same chapter The preparations of the heart are in man c they are to be vnderstood onely by way of concession as if Salomon had thus said Be it that man hath innumerable thoughts in his heart be it that in his head he deuise this and that as if it were in himselfe to purpose and deuise what he would which is not yet the answer of the tongue is of the Lord saith Salomon The meaning of the whole indeed is this that both the thoughts of mans heart and the words of mans mouth are wholy guided and gouerned by the Lord. Not onely then the successe and euent of whatsoeuer we purpose but both the purposes of our hearts by grace preuenting vs and likewise the issues thereof by grace following vs are wholly gouerned of the Lord. He in his speciall prouidence ordereth and disposeth all things as seemeth best vnto him We are therefore to learne wholly to depend vpon him in whose hand are our hearts and all our waies and whatsoeuer it be that we purpose to do we are not resolutely to set downe this or that will I doe as if our owne waies were in our owne hands but still with submission vnto the Lord I hope in the Lord Iesus and if the Lord will It was the Apostle Iames his complaint that men too much presuming of themselues would set downe and say Iam. 4.13 We will goe to day or to morrow into such a Citie or such a Citie we will continue there so long and so long we will buy and sell such and such wares and we will make such and such gaine And I wish it might not iustly be complained of at this day that we doe too too resolutely breake out into such speeches as these mentioned by the Apostle and other such like Well that which the Apostle laid downe for a rule vnto them ought also to be a rule vnto vs we ought to say in all such cases if the Lord will we will doe this or that or as our Apostle saith in this place I hope in the Lord Iesus to doe this or that This forme of speech best beseemeth Christians and vsing this forme of speech we shew plainely whatsoeuer it is we goe about or purpose to doe that we depend wholy vpon the Lord his pleasure for the successe and issue thereof and acknowledge that onely what he will shall be done therein Howbeit I doe not vrge this forme of speech as so precisely necessarie that I put any religion therein or condemne the omitting thereof as prophane and wicked For I know that many godly men who gladly acknowledge that truth which I haue taught and likewise that many of the saints and seruants of God euen in the holy scriptures haue not vsed this forme of speech alwaies vpon such occasions Yet could I wish and would exhort euen all the children of God vpon all such occasions euen precisely to obserue this forme of speech and that with such reuerence and holy feare as that thereby they would plainely shew that indeede they doe not forget themselues but know that it is the Lord that ordereth them and all their waies euen as it best pleaseth him and what successe he giueth to their purposes that they shall haue whether it be to prosper them or to ouerthrow them I adde this of obseruing this forme of speech with reuerence and holy feare because it so falleth out I know not how that oftentimes we vse good formes of speach when as notwithstanding our thoughts are litle set at least not so reuerently as they ought vpon that we say For example what more common then when we haue sworne to say God forgiue me that I sweare when wee haue done such an euill thing to say God I cry thee mercy what meant I to doe that and in this that we now speake of when we meane to do such a thing to say I le doe it and God will Speeches commonly vsed and oftentimes I doubt not very well vsed but oftentimes in such an idle and onely customarie maner that therein we greatly offend because thinking not what we speake we speake not with that reuerence we ought to speake And indeede it is a plaine breach of the third commandement wherein we are forbidden to take the name of the Lord in vaine for so often is this holy name taken in vaine as it is vsed without great reuerence
vnto Saul 1 Sa. 15.22 Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when his voice is obeyed so I say vnto you Haue we as great pleasure in any outward reuerence that can be done vnto our persons as when the word of the Lord which wee preach vnto you is obeyed No my brethren that 's not the thing which wee vrge albeit that also is by you to be regarded but the principall marke which wee shoot at is that wee may not runne in vaine nor labour in vaine amongst you but that wee may bring you to the obedience of the faith We would haue you to take heed vnto the wholesome word of truth which is able to make you wise vnto saluation and to esteeme of it not as the word of man but as it is indeed as the word of God for howsoeuer wee be sinfull and mortall men of the same mould and metall with your selues that bring you this treasure yet is it the word of life which wee bring you O let it dwell plentifully in you that yee may abound in all knowledge and euery good worke and loue and honour them which faithfully care for your matters LECTVRE XL. PHILIP 2. Verse 21. For all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs 22. But yee know the proofe of him that as a sonne c. FOr all seeke their owne c. Touching the meaning of which words it is first to bee vnderstood that the Apostle doth not speake in this place generally of all men but of such Ministers of the Gospell as were then at Rome with him What then Did all the Ministers of the Gospell that were then with him Timothee onely excepted seeke their owne and not that which was Iesus Christs No the Apostle I take it is not so to bee vnderstood that hee speaketh vniuersally of all them but because very many did so therefore he saith all seeke their owne c. euen as wee in our common phrase of speech are wont to say that all the world is set vpon couetousnesse because so many runne after riches and all the world is set on mischiefe because so many delight in wickednesse And this manner of speech is not vnusuall in the Scriptures Ier. 6.13 From the least to the greatest euery one is giuen to couetousnesse saith the Prophet and from the Prophet to the Priest all deale falsly Where the Prophets meaning is that very generally these faults raigned and that very many had thus corrupted their wayes not that all vniuersally were such without exception And not to instance in moe Scriptures this wee may often obserue in the Scriptures that in reproofes of sinne all are accused if many haue offended When therefore the Apostle here saith all seeke their owne c. his meaning is that it was growne to be a very generall fault amongst those Ministers of the Gospell that were with him that very many of them sought their owne c. Againe touching the fault noted in them it is to be vnderstood that the Apostles meaning is not that they sought their owne but not that which was Iesus Christs at all for it is very likely that the Apostle doth not here compare Timothee with those that had fallen from the faith and turned aside after the world but with those that did sincerely preach the Gospell of Christ yet were further in loue with the world than they should haue beene The Apostles meaning therefore I take it is that many of those that were with him sought their owne their owne what their owne ease their owne profit their owne honour more than the glory of Christ Iesus They did not simply not seeke that which was Iesus Christs but they did not seeke that so much as they did seeke their owne They looked more vnto their owne ease and pleasure and profit than they did vnto those things which might be for the glory of Christ Iesus and for the increase of his kingdome For it is very likely that the Apostle had dealt with the rest to goe to Philippi to see them and to comfort them and to confirme them in the faith and finding them vnwilling to vndertake that iourney in diuers respects he dealt with Timothee to that purpose Vpon whose prompt minde thereunto aboue the rest hee giueth him this commendation aboue the rest They then whom the Apostle doth here note yee see are of those Ministers of the Gospell of Christ that were then with him The thing which he noteth in them is that they sought and regarded more the profit and pleasure and ease and honour of themselues than the glory of God and the building vp of the Church of Christ Iesus Here then first the Apostle descrieth a notable fault in the Ministers of Christ Iesus which is to seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs to regard more their owne ease or pleasure or profit or honour than the honour of God by preaching the Gospell of Christ Iesus A grieuous fault in them that both by integritie of life and vncorrupt doctrine should draw others vnto God that they should seeke any thing rather or sooner than the honour of God for as our Sauiour saith Matt. 6.23 If the light that is in thee be darknesse how great is that darknesse so I say If they that should be principall light in Gods Church and by the light that is in them should bring others out of darknesse into light if they shall turne aside after the world or preferre any thing before the doing of their heauenly Fathers businesse how great and how grieuous must needs their fault be And yet as grieuous as the fault is how faultie this way haue the Priests of the most high God in the old Testament and the Ministers of Christ Iesus in the new beene at all times The sonnes of Eli Hophni and Phinehas Priests of the Lord â— Sam. 2. they so turned aside after the loue of their bellies and after the loue of their pleasures that they forgat or else cared not for the Law of their God And how often doe the Prophets complaine of such Shepheards as feede themselues and not their flockes In the new Testament the Apostle noted it in Iohn Marke Act. 15 38. that hee departed from him and Barnabas from Pamphilia and went not with them to the worke in Demas that hee forsooke him and embraced this present world and in this place hee notes it seemes many that they sought their owne and not that which was Iesus Christs And if here this fault had staied the harme had beene the lesse But both alwayes there haue beene and still there are euen to this our day many tainted with this fault for not to speake of those monsters of men rather than Ministers of Christ that intrude themselues into this holy calling not with any purpose to worke in the Lord his vineyard but only to feed vpon the portion of the Leuites
the humor of very many alwayes to mislike the present state the most and to commend former times though a great deale worse yet a great deale more then the times wherein they liue so if once we come in talke of the Ministerie oh Ministers neuer worse neuer more idle neuer more couetous neuer more ambitious then now they are Yea enter this discourse and yee shall haue many will neuer want matter but the more they talke the more they may of this argument And I wish wee were able to stop their mouthes when they so willingly obserue the generall corruption in the ministerie in our dayes I wish wee were able to say truly that simply they speake an vntruth But I cannot neither is it my purpose to excuse the the faults of our times in the ministerie Bee it therefore true which indeed is true that very many of our coat and calling doe more seeke their owne then that which is Iesus Christâ— is this fault now more generall in the Ministers then euer it was What are Ministers now more idle doe they now seeke their owne ease more then euer they did Doth not the Apostle in his day note Iohn Marke for this fault Act. 15.38 Are they now more couetous doe they now seeke their owne wealth more then euer they did Doth not the Apostle in his day note Demas for this fault Are they more ambitious 2 Tim. 4.10 doe they now seeke after and loue preeminence more then euer they did 3 Joh 9. Doth not the Apostle Iohn in his day note Diotrephes for this fault Oh but if a note were now taken of those that are faultie these wayes not one but very many should bee found faultie each of these wayes As though because the Apostle noted no moe there were then no moe Nay in that the Apostle noteth these of these faults wee know that euen then the Ministers of Christ were tainted with these faults but how generally wee know not But tell me ye that presse this point so hard that Ministers are now worse then euer they were say the most and the worst ye can can yee say more or worse then this that all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs And said not the Apostle thus much in his day as here we see The Apostle in his day meant it not vniuersally of all neither can yee say it at this day vniuersally of all that all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs Nay if wee shall speake vnto the point that which the truth is indeed I am perswaded that neuer in any age the number of faithfull Ministers was greater then our age hath and doth affoord neuer moe that with lesse selfe-respects and more zeale to Gods house laboured in the worke of their ministerie then now there doe Iâ— may be that the graces of Gods holy spirit were powred downe in greater measure and abundance vpon some in some times heretofore then now they are and that the word hath beene more powerfull through a greater operation of the holy spirit in the mouthes of some heretofore then now it is as it was no doubt in the time of the Apostles with whom the Lord wrought most powerfully and wonderfully and as happily it hath beene in some since that time yet as I said before I am perswaded that neuer in any time there were moe more enflamed with the zeale of Gods spirit faithfully painfully and sincerely without selfe respects to labour in the worke of their ministerie and to build vp Christ his Church in faith and in loue and in euery good worke then now there are For if we should looke into all succeeding times after the time of the Apostles especially if we should looke into the times since the mysterie of iniquitie beganne to worke in and vnder that man of sinne what else should we finde but idlenesse and couetousnesse and licentiousnesse and ambition and what wickednesse not Hee hath lifted vp himselfe on high 2 Thess 2.4 and hath exalted himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that hee doth sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God And what else doth his whole Clergie seeke but the abetting of his pride and the maintaining of his triple Crowne together with such ease and pleasure and profit as followes thereupon So that if euer it were truly said of any that they sought their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs then in my iudgement may it as truly be said of them as of any Thus then yee see that it is not the fault of our time alone that now Ministers seeke their owne more then that which is Iesus Christs but that euen in the Apostles time it was so as also that how generall soeuer the fault now be yet is it not more generall then euer it was but rather the number of them that seeke that which is Iesus Christs more then their owne is now greater then euer it was Take heed therefore men and brethren lest at any time ye be deceiued The Ministers of Christ they ate as beacons on the top of an hill in euery mans eye and euery mans tongue talking of them and what talke of them more common then of branding them with some fault or other thereby to discredit that truth which they preach It is no new thing yee see that Ministers haue their faults and hee is the best that hath the fewest And howsoeuer they tell you that Ministers are now worse then euer they were beleeue them not for if the worst be said that can be there cannot be worse then this that all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs and thus much said the Apostle in his time The third and last thing which I note from these words is that howsoeuer properly and in the meaning of the Apostle these words in this place be onely affirmed of the Ministers of Christ Iesus yet may they truly be affirmed euen of all men in generall that all men for the most part doe seeke their owne more then that which is Iesus Christs first looking vnto the things of this life and then afterwards vnto the things that belong vnto their peace in Christ Iesus This is a point which needs not long to be stood vpon being so plaine a truth in our owne experience that which way soeuer we cast our eyes vnto high or low rich or poore it cannot be denied For looke into the delights and desires of men and see what it is that they principally hunt and seeke after Are there not many that are so ambitious that they seeke by all meanes possible to be great and to be had in honour of all men And yet how many of them Psal 75. remembring that promotion commeth neither from the East nor from the West nor yet from the South but that God alone putteth downe one and setteth vp another doe first seeke
it is a matter of no small difficulty If we crie peace peace all is well if we sew cushions vnder their elbowes and speake faire and smoothing words if we suffer them to take their fill of pleasure and to wallow in their wickednesse and either say nought vnto them or runne with them happily wee may please men but doubtlesse we shall not please God Againe if we crie aloude and lift vp our voices like trumpets and tell the house of Iacob their sinnes and the house of Israel their transgressions if we rouse them out of that dead sleepe of sinne whereinto they are fallen and lay the axe to the roote of sinne to cut it vp by the rootes if we poure vineger into such wounds as fin hath made in their soules and denounce the sharp threatnings of the law against them happily wee may approue our selues vnto the Lord but doubtlesse we shall not approue our selues vnto men Nay what almost can we say or doe whereby wee shall be able to approue our selues both before the Lord and before men What then are we to striue vnto an impossibility Not so neither but this being out of doubt that wee ought to approue our selues before the Lord whose Ministers we are and whose name wee beare before our people wee ought likewise so faithfully and carefully to walke in our calling before men as that vnto their consciences wee may giue certaine proofes that we are the seruants of Iesus Christ We cannot alwaies so approue our selues vnto men as that what we say or doe shall please them neither doe we or ought we to striue thereunto but we may and ought so to worke the work of our ministery and to doe the duties of our calling as that they ought to approue vs and may know that we are the seruants of Iesus Christ howsoeuer wee come vnto them whether as the Apostle saith with a rodde or in loue 1 Cor. 4.21 and in the spirit of meeknesse For whether wee come with a rodde or in loue and in the spirit of meeknesse whether we improue or correct or instruct or exhort or rebuke our care and endeauour therein is to approue our selues vnto him whose Ministers wee are and that wee may bee found faithfull among you Now as we ought thus to approue our selues vnto you and by our faithfull walking in our calling to giue such proofe of our selues vnto you that ye may know that indeede wee serue the Lord in the Gospell so againe ought yee to take heede of approuing any who giues not plaine proofe that he serues the Lord in the Gospell They whom ye must approue must bee such as seeke not yours but you such as first seeke that which is the Lord Iesus Christs and then that which is their owne such as ye know by your owne proofe that they serue their Lord Iesus Christ in preaching of his Gospell and not themselues or any else whomsoeuer For from their lips ye shall receiue knowledge and instruction and by their mouth ye shall be taught in the waies of the Lord and in the workes of his commandements For they seruing the Lord Iesus from their hearts purely out of the abundance of their hearts endite good matters and their tongue is as the penne of a ready writer Now whether all of this congregation approue such and none but such your selues can better tell then behoueth me to iudge But not to dissemble my feare I am in feare as the Apostle saith of some of you that you more approue of such as serue that man of sinne in seducing you by traditions then of such as serue the Lord in the preaching of the Gospell The Apostle ye know maketh mention of some bad ones it is easie to gesse who at this day doe most resemble them 2 Tim 3.6 which creep into houses and lead captiue simple women laden with sins and led with diuers lusts c. And our Sauiour likwise maketh mention of such as compasse sea and land to make one of their profession Mat. 23.15 and when hee is made they make him twofold more the childe of hell then they themselues are I feare least some of them haue beguiled some of you and seduced your foolish hearts that ye should not hearken and obey the holy word of life which onely is able to make you wise vnto saluation through the faith which is in Christ Iesus For how else commeth it to passe that some doe so seldome present themselues in the holy place where they might heare the things that belong vnto their peace And how else commeth it to passe that some when the Preacher beginnes make an end of their deuotion and leauing the house of God go to their owne houses Haue they any exception against vs Doe we teach for doctrines mens precepts Doe wee handle the word deceitfully Do we keepe backe any of Gods counsell Nay in all these things as in the whole worke of our ministerie we study to approue our selues both before the Lord and before men An exception they haue but almost they know not what The truth is they are not able to trie the spirits whether they are of God And therefore they approue them which prophecie lies vnto them out of their owne braine But ye beloued learne to know and approue him who giues plaine proofe that he serues the Lord in the Gospell in the sincere and faithfull preaching thereof Yea but ye will say vnto mee wee would gladly approue them that serue the Lord in the Gospell But how shall wee know who serue the Lord in the Gospell For they that are wholy deuoted vnto the seruice of that man of sinne and prophecy lies out of their owne braine will say that they serue the Lord in the Gospel aswell as they will which sincerely preach the Gospell of Christ Iesus vnto the confusion of that man of sinne Note therefore that the Apostle in this place doth not simply say of Timothy that he serued the Lord in the Gospell but that he serued with him in the Gospell Wherin he giueth him this testimonie that hee did sincerely teach Christ Iesus preaching no other Gospell then that which the Apostle himselfe preached but walking in the same steppes with him vnto the building of the spirituall temple of Christ Iesus euen as he had him for example Will yee then know who they are that serue the Lord in the Gospell Euen they that serue the Lord in the Gospell with Paul they that preach no other Gospell then Paul preached they which ground the doctrines which they teach not vpon mens precepts but vpon the sure foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Trie therefore who they are that walke as they haue the Apostle for example see who they are that after his example testifie the kingdome of God and preach vnto the people concerning Christ Iesus out of the law of Moses and out of the Prophets Act. 28.23.17.11 It is registred ye know vnto the
them saith hee that haue the ouer-sight of you and submit your selues vnto them for they watch saith he for your soules c. Againe saith the same Apostle 1 Tim 5.17 The elders that rule well are worthy of double honor especially they which labour in the word and doctrine c. Let vs therefore take heede how we do despise or not reuerence these our spirituall fathers in Christ Iesus Pro. 30.17 For if the eye that mocketh his father and despiseth the instruction of his mother shall be a pray vnto the rauens of the valley to picke it out and vnto the young Egles to eate it How much more shall it be so vnto vs if wee despise the instruction of our fathers in Christ Iesus and if wee stop our eares at the voice of their charming charme they neuer so wisely Againe let vs take heede how we doe not obey those our spirituall fathers in Christ Iesus Deut. 21.18 For if the stubborne and disobedient sonne that will not hearken to the voice of his father or of his mother nor will obey their admonition shall bee stoned with stones vnto the death how much more shall the iudgement of God ouertake vs if we will not heare nor incline our eares to obey the voice of our fathers in Christ Iesus if wee will not hearken and obey their admonitions and exhortations which in Christ his steede do beseech vs and admonish vs and exhort vs. Heare the voice of wisedome a voice fearefull yet most true Pro. 1.24 because saith Wisedome I haue called and ye refused c Euen thus shall it be vnto all them that obey not the voyce of wisedome in the mouth of the Minister Hearken therefore and obey for obedience is better then sacrifice Yea and reuerence the person of the Minister for the words sake which he bringeth In a word from this one example of Timotheus commendation let Ministers of the younger sort learne to reuerence their auncients in their ministery let young men learne to honour the person of the aged and let all of vs learne to carie our selues towards them that haue begotte vs in the faith as sonnes vnto their father Now followeth the conclusion of his first promise which was to send Timotheus vnto them in these words him therefore I hope c. Wherein is set downe the repetition of the former promise and likewise a farther signification of the time when he would send him Him saith he I hope to send there is the repetition of the former promise as soone as I know how it will go with me here is the signification of the time when he would send him Before he had said I trust to send Timotheus shortly vnto you now he sheweth what he meant by that shortly that is as soone as he should know whether he should be deliuered from his bonds by Nero which he hoped should bee shortly And the cause why he sent him not presently with Epaphroditus was because as yet he knew not certainely how his matters would go and he was very desirous that at his Timotheus comming vnto them they might bee comforted ouer his deliuerance from his bonds I haue already pointed at such notes as I thought meete to bee gathered from this promise It followeth And I trust in the Lord In these words he putteth them in hope of his owne comming shortly vnto them Which his promise as the other dependeth vpon the hope of his deliuerance out of prison This hope also of his comming vnto them he putteth them in for their farther comfort and likewise for their farther confirmation in the faith Whence 1. we may note the Apostle his great care that they might be comforted and therein obserue the great care that the Ministers of Christ Iesus should haue of the comfort of their people in the times of their distresses of which note wee haue already spoken before 2. We may note the Apostle his great care that they might grow strong in the faith and abound in euery good worke vnto the glory of God the father And this care ought also to be in the Ministers of Christ Iesus towards their people as also I haue heretofore obserued Only here remaineth one doubt to be answered For here some happily will aske how it fell out with this hope and confidence of the Apostle was he deceiued of his hope and confidence or did he as he hoped he should send Timothy shortly after vnto them did he as he trusted he should come himselfe shortly after vnto them Whereunto 1. I answere what if he were deceiued of his hope and confidence doth this at all impaire his credit and authority If it had beene a matter of faith and doctrine it should But this was a thing casuall and contingint wherein he might be deceiued and yet his credit no whit diminished For albeit he had the spirit of truth to lead him into all truth in whatsoeuer doctrine hee deliuered vnto the Church Yet in things that concerned himselfe especially in things future and contingent might he be deceiued euen as we see in this place that albeit he had the gift of healing yet Epaphroditus whom hee dearely loued had like to haue died with him 2. I answere that whether hee were deceiued of his hope and confidence or no I cannot certainely tell because it appeareth not by the Scriptures But very well it might be â—hat both he sent Timothy vnto them and that himselfe came afterwards vnto them For this we must know that hee was twise imprisoned at Rome by Nero. First hee was cast into prison in the third yeere of Nâ—ro and deliuered in the fift Againe hee was cast into prison in the twelfth yeere of Nero and was put to death in the thirteenth of his raigne Writing therefore this his Epistle in his first imprisonment it might very well be that in that seuen or eight yeeres betweene that and his second imprisonment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both he sent and went to Philippie And the word which the Apostle here vseth maketh it very probable that both he sent and went thither being a word which signifieth an assured confidence and is seldome or neuer vsed but when the thing followeth which thus is trusted Howsoeuer hee went or went not it is no matter of our faith or where about we neede to be troubled This is sure hee trusted in the Lord to come vnto them and to see them that so they might bee comforted one in another and that hee might confirme and strengthen them in the faith And let this be spoken touching his second promise LECTVRE XLII PHILIP 2. Verse 25.26 But I supposed it necessary to send my brother Epaphroditus vnto you my companion in labour and follow souldier c. BVt I supposed it necessarie In this last part of this Chapter which concerneth Epaphroditus the Apostle 1. signifieth his present sending of Epaphroditus backe againe vnto them 2. He setteth downe the causes why he sent
Christ and him crucified what sense or feeling of religion what loue of God or godlinesse what longing or thirsting after the holy word of life which is onely able to make you wise vnto saluation through faith in Christ Iesus doe we beget and engender in you Nay euery petty excuse shall serue for good enough to keepe you from comming vnto the courses of Gods house and presenting your selues in the holy place where yee might heare the things that belong vnto your peace Some are too olde to be taught euen in the waies of God though they know them not at all and some are so yong that they may learne all betimes so much as will serue their turne some haue such businesse that they cannot come some are so froward and obstinate that they will not come some are so idle that they list not to come some can doe as much good at home as if they came and some would come oftner then they doe if they might haue another Preacher then they haue Thus this and that I know not what staies vs too too much from washing our selues in those waters whereby we might be cleansed from all leprosie of sinne and plainely shew that we care not for the things that belong vnto our peace Nay where is there greater opposition in the people against their Minister and some things that they teach then where the Minister is most painefull and carefull that he may present his people holy vnto the Lord And will yee know whence it is that so litle care of growing vp in the knowledge of Gods will and of walking in the waies of his commandements is in the people notwithstanding the neuer so great carefulnesse in the Minister of Iesus Christ Paul may plant and Apollos may water 1 Cor. 3.6.7 but vnlesse God doe giue the increase Pauls planting and Apollos watring are not any thing to no purpose at all Semblably the Ministers of Christ Iesus may like good watchmen stand vpon their watch and giue warning from the Lord they may labour in all good conscience and with all carefullnesse to stirre vp their people vnto a godly care of walking soberly and righteously and godly in this present world but vnlesse God doe stirre vp this care in them by the power of his holy spirit the Minister spendeth his strength in vaine and for nothing in respect of them Hence then it is that there is so litle care of growing vp in the knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto euen because the peoples hearts are not so softned and mollified by Gods holy spirit that they should take care of the things that belong vnto their peace but lying still in the hardnes of their hearts they onely minde earthly things and set not their affections on the things that are aboue Examine therefore your selues men and brethren and see whether there be in you that care to grow vp by the ministerie of the word in all holinesse and righteousnesse which you perswade your selues ought to be in the Minister of Christ that so yee may grow vp For if I should at large haue discoursed of that care which ought to be in the Minister towards you which I onely touched I doubt not but yee would haue easily assented thereunto nay yee thinke yee can discourse at least yee will take vpon you to discourse largely enough of that point your selues See then whether there be in you such an ardent and an inflamed desire to grow vp by the ministerie of the word as yee thinke there should be in the Minister that yee may be profited by his ministerie If yee feele no such care and desire in you it is because the Lord hath not as yet by his powerfull spirit wrought this holy care and desire in you Striue therefore by praier vnto the Lord for the grace of his holy spirit whereby yee may be stirred vp vnto this care and desire and frequent with all diligence places of holy and religious exercises that so that weake and languishing desire which is in you by the power of Gods Spirit working with the word may be raised and increased As for you whose hearts the Lord hath inflamed with a godly care and desire that yee may grow vp in all knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto follow on hard toward the marke for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus goe on from grace to grace from strength to strength and this I pray as our Apostle doth in the former chapter that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge Phil. 1.9 10 11. and in all iudgement c. In a word let those that are the Ministers of Christ and disposers of Gods secrets so tender their good ouer whom the Lord hath made them ouerseers that they more regard the things that belong vnto their peace then the things that belong vnto their owne estate And againe yee that heare the law of the Lord at their mouthes and are taught in the waies of your God by their ministerie so care to grow vp by their ministerie in the knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto that yee care more for that then for all things else of this life whatsoeuer And let this serue for our first note 2. In this great commendation of Epaphroditus and in these many titles wherewith the Apostle honoureth him I note the Apostle his great modestie towards those that were called to bee Ministers of Christ Iesus and walked with a straight foote vnto the worke of their ministration Paul had many and most excellent prerogatiues aboue him yet doth he call him his brother in Christ Paul was called immediatly by Christ Iesus himselfe to be an Apostle and put apart by him to preach the Gospell of God and filled with gifts and graces aboue others to that purpose and laboured more abundantly in preaching of the Gospell of Christ then the rest yet doth he call Epaphroditus his companion in labour and in preaching of Christ his Gospell Paul was in stripes in prison in perils in persecutions and in death more plentifull and more often then the rest of the Apostles yet doth he call Epaphroditus his fellow souldier and one that fought against spirituall wickednesses and suffered many troubles and endured manifold tentations as he did In one word he was euery way farre and incomparably aboue him yet doth he make him one as it were and almost equall with himselfe and highly honor and magnifie the gifts and graces of Gods holy spirit in him neither doth he account it any disparagement vnto himselfe to doe so Now what should this teach vs Surely this should be a lesson vnto all in generall whom the Lord hath any way aduanced aboue their brethren not to despise the meanest of their brethren and in particular vnto those of greater places in the ministerie that they should not extenuate and lessen the gâ—fts and graces of Gods spirit
continuall fight against their spirituall enemies so the Minister in particular hath a chiefe part in this fight I will not stand to enlarge this point The deuill knoweth that if the shepheard can bee turned out of the way his sheepe will quickly be scattered and if hee can make the Angell of the Church of the Laodiceans to be neither hot nor cold hee will quickly bring the Church vnto his bent And therefore hee bends his full force against them arming both the flesh and the world and himselfe against them to see if hee can ouerthrow them euen as he did against Christ desirous to breake the head whereas his power was limited onely to bruise the heele Now what should this teach vs Surely first it should teach vs this lesson that since wee haue such enemies continually to deale withall therfore we should put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to resist in the euill day and hauing finished all things stand fast for so the Apostle teacheth vs in the last to the Ephesians where hauing set downe what enemies we haue to wrestle against as against principalities against powers Eph. 6.12 c. For this cause saith hee take vnto you the whole armour of God c. Yea but what is this armour of God which may serue as the best armour of proofe against these mightie enemies which we haue to wrestle and encounter withall The Apostle setteth it downe in the same place The girdle wherewithall our loynes must be girded must bee veritie and integritie of doctrine 14. our brest-plate which wee must haue on our brest for the defence thereof must be righteousnesse and holinesse of life 15. the shooes wherewithall our feet must be shod must be the preparation of the Gospell of peace euen a prompt and ready minde to confesse and embrace the Gospell of peace 16. the shield wherewithall wee may quench all the firie darts of the wicked must be faith which as Iohn saith is the victorie whereby wee ouercome the world 1 Ioh. 5.4 17. our helmet for our head must be the hope of saluation purchased by the death passion of our Sauiour Christ Iesus our sword wherewithall to wound our enemie must be the word of God and praier and supplication in the spirit is also a necessary part of our armour if wee will be so thorowly armed that we will be without all gun-shot as they say This is that armour which the Apostle prescribeth vs both to defend our selues and to offend our enemies withall and this armour if wee put on wee shall be able to stand against all the assaults of the deuill for here is armour for the whole body from the head to the foot vnlesse wee will turne our backe vpon our enemie Now consider this men and brethren and lay it vnto your hearts Yee cannot but see by this which hath beene spoken that yee haue great enemies euery one of you to encounter withall yee cannot but see that the whole armour of God is necessary for you if ye will be safe from your enemies If either yee want your helmet and head peece which is the hope of saluation by Iesus Christ or if yee want your brest-plate which is righteousnesse and innocencie of life or if yee want the sword of the spirit which is the word of life or if yee want the girdle of your loynes which is veritie and soundnesse in religion or if yee want your shooes which is a minde prepared and ready to embrace the Gospell of peace or if besides all these things yee be fainting and failing in praier and supplication in the spirit in such parts as these are wanting one or moe yee are disarmed and lie open vnto euery stroke of that enemie which woundeth deadly and euery of whose venewes are as so many stings of death It is the Apostle Iames his aduice Resist the deuill and he will flie from you Iam. 4 7. Would ye then haue your great enemie the deuill to flie from you Yee must not turne your backe and flie from him for hauing no armour as euen now I told you for your backe parts if ye flie he followes and strikes and wounds deadly because there is no armour to keepe backe the force of his stroke If yee will put him to flight yee must stand to him and resist him Now your resistance must be by putting on this armour of God and if the whole armour be not put on the enemie quickly espies his aduantage and there assaults where any part of the armour wants Now will yee know whither to come for this armour of God and where to haue it Come to the word of God and the Gospell of peace there shall yee haue it and there shall ye learne so to put it on that the enemie would he neuer so faine yet shall not be able to hurt you This is that word vnto the reuerent hearing and embracing whereof I doe often exhort you neither can I euer too much exhort you And now againe I tell you that if yee will stand fast in the euill day if yee will be safe from such enemies as wound the soule deadly if yee will as good souldiers so fight that yee will neuer flie then must yee let the word of the Lord dwell in you plentifully for so and so onely yee shall bee mightie through God to cast downe holds and euery thing that exalteth it selfe against God whether it bee the lust of the flesh or the lust of the eyes or the pride of life or whatsoeuer other thing else of the world it be The second lesson which this should teach vs is that if our whole life bee nothing else but a continuall warfare against such mortall enemies then should wee desire to be dissolued and to bee with Christ rather then to continue still in such a vale of miserie where there is continuall fighting After a sore and sharpe fight at Sea or at Land continued by the space of seuen or eight houres or happily a whole day together would wee blame them if then they did desire rest or rather would wee not maruell at them if then they should not desire rest Now the fight which wee maintaine against our spirituall enemies is not onely for the space of certaine houres or dayes but for dayes and nights euen for the whole tearme and course of our life Should it not then seeme a thing maruellous and strange that wee should not desire peace and to haue our warfare at an end Yet who is he that is not loth to lay downe his house of clay Who is hee almost that when death knockes at his doore would not liue a little longer if hee might Yet let mee not here be mistaken for I doe not say this as if I liked of this that men should desire to be loosed from the bonds of this life before the time appointed of the Lord come Nay let the children of
euen the like extremitie of sickenesse that Epaphroditus was brought vnto A step onely betweene them and death or rather no steppel but they deliuered out of the iawes of death as a pray out of the teeth of the wilde beast or as a bird out of the snare of the fouler And this the Lord may seeme to doe for these causes amongst many other 1. Thereby to make his power more to be knowne amongst the sonnes of men For what can more manifest the power of almighty God then to saue vs when the pit is now ready to shut her mouth vpon vs and nothing but present death before vs 2. To encrease their thankefulnesse who being brought vnto the gates of death are thence deliuered For how much neerer they were vnto death so much greater praises are due vnto him that hath deliuered them from death 3. Thereby to humble them for euer vnder his mightie hand by whom they yet liue moue and haue their being For what should more humble vs then plainely to see that it is no way in our selues but in the Lord only to saue our life from death and to deliuer vs from the power of the graue Seeing then it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities as of other dangers so of sicknesse let vs take heed how we iudge them as plagued of God for their offences because they are so extreamly visited Yee know it was the great fault of Iobs friends that still they vrged him that surely hee was a great and grieuous sinner a wicked and an vngodly man because the Lord his hand was so heauie vpon him Nay my brethren though some of our brethren in these hot and sharpe diseases through extremity of paine or otherwise howsoeuer should somtimes breake out into impatient speaches yet let vs take heede how we iudge them as forsaken of the Lord ye know the example of Iob into what execrations and words of impatiencie he brake out through that extremitie of griefe wherewith he was holden who yet was a very choise seruant of the Lord and whose patience is commended in the Scriptures Againe seeing it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities of sicknesse let this be a comfort vnto vs in what extremitie of sicknesse so euer we shall be For no new thing herein doth befall vs but such as oftentimes doth the dearest children of God and he which deliuered them from the hand of the graue when the pit had euen shut her mouth almost vpon them will also deliuer vs if it shall be for his glory and our good Sicknesse and extremitie of sickenesse all are of the Lord and all for the best vnto his children Let vs therefore in all things that befall vs so submit our selues vnto the will of the Lord as that both in heart and voice we euer pray and say thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen LECTVRE XLV PHILIP 2. Verse 27. But God had mercy on him and not on him onely but on me also lest I should haue sorrow vpon sorrow BVt God had mercy on him Where the Apostle first setteth downe the cause of his recouerie and restoring vnto health which was Gods mercy 2. The extent and bountifulnes of Gods mercy therein reaching not to Epaphroditus alone but to Paul also 3. The Apostle setteth downe the cause why the Lord in mercy towards him also restored Epaphroditus vnto health to wit left he should haue sorrow vpon sorrow .i. lest vnto that sorrow which already he had by his bands and imprisonment there should haue beene added another sorrow for his death The words are so plaine and easie in themselues to be vnderstood that there needeth no farther opening or explication of them Let vs therefore see what notes and obseruations we may gather hence whereof we may make some vse vnto our selues But God had mercy on him By which phrase of speech the Apostle signifieth Epaphroditus his recouerie and restoring vnto health Yet see how the Apostle was not content barely to say but he was restored vnto health but signifying euen this same thing he withall noteth both who restored him wherfore he was restored vnto health saying But God had c. As if he should haue said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I note that it is the Lord that woundeth and maketh whole that both visiteth vs with sicknesse and also holdeth our soule in life and healeth all our infirmities For so the Lord himselfe saith Behold now for I Deut. 32.29 I am he and there is no God with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole And againe in Exodus saith the Lord Ex. 15.26 I am the Lord that healeth thee And therefore the Prophet thus praieth Heale me ô Lord and I shall be whole saue me Iâ—r 17.14 Ps 103.2.3 and I shall be saued And the Prophet Dauid thus stirreth vp himselfe to praise the Lord saying Praise the Lord ô my soule and forget not all his benefits which forgiueth all thy sinne and healeth all thine infirmities or all thy sicknesses and diseases It is the Lord then yee see that healeth our sicknesse and holdeth our soule in life yea it is euen he that deliuereth vs both from the first and likewise from the second death Yet I would not here be so mistaken as if I iudged that because it is the Lord that healeth our infirmities therefore in the bed of our sicknes we should onely call vpon the Lord and neglect the meanes ordeined for the recouerie of our health For as he hath appointed the end so hath he ordeined the meanes vnto the end And albeit sometimes he worke without meanes and restore vnto health without any medicine or physicke at all yet most ordinarily he worketh by meanes and restoreth vnto health by medicine and physicke And therefore we are not at any time to neglect the meanes of physicke and such like helps for the recouerie of our health but rather we are to vse them with all thankfulnesse vnto the Lord for them and with all praier and supplication in the spirit for his blessing vpon them We see how that good King Ezechias when it had beene told him of the Lord by the Prophet 2 Reg. 20.5.6 thus Behold I haue healed thee and the third day thou shalt goe vp to the house of the Lord and I will adde vnto thy daies fifteene yeere yet for all that 7. when the Prophet said vnto him take a lumpe of dried figs and lay it vpon the boyle and thou shalt recouer he tooke it and laid it on and recouered He might haue said hath the Lord spoken and will he not performe it He hath promised me healâ—h and a lengthning of my daies for 15 yeeres what neede I more then his word what neede I any medicine or prescript from any Physician
But we see he vsed no such speech but as it pleased the Lord to vse these meanes in restoring him to health so he with all thankfulnes vsed the meanes and was restored vnto health Let vs therefore know that it is the Lord onely that deliuereth from death and restoreth vnto life and health and that this he doth sometimes without meanes and most commonly by meanes Let vs therefore in the bed of our sicknesse call vpon the Lord and let vs not neglect the meanes which he hath ordeined for the recouerie of our health Let vs onely trust in the Lord and let vs know that if the meanes be helpfull vnto vs it is because of the Lord his blessing vpon them He blesseth the meanes and therefore we are healed by the meanes so that he healeth and therefore we are healed Now what is the cause wherefore the Lord hauing visited vs with sicknesse doth againe raise vs from the bed of our sicknesse and restore vs vnto health This is not for any thing in our selues but for his owne mercies sake as the Apostle plainely sheweth when he saith but God had mercy on him for it is as if he had said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I gather this note that restoring vnto health is a mercy of the Lord. Which is farther proued vnto vs by that song or psalme of thanksgiuing which Ezechias made after his restoring vnto health where he saith Esay 38.17 Behold for felicitie I had bitter griefe but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corruption It was thy pleasure or it was thy loue to deliuer my soule c where that is ascribed to Gods loue whence his mercy floweth which in our Apostle is ascribed vnto Gods mercy So that restoring vnto health is a louing mercy of the Lord. What shall we say then When wicked and vngodly men are restored vnto health is this a louing mercy of the Lord towards them Yes surely â—or albeit so their sinne and consequently their iudgement be increased yet this not comming from this mercy of lengthning their daies but from their owne corrupt nature we are to account that health and life and wealth and whatsoeuer else they haue are temporall mercies of the Lord vpon them Howbeit the mercies of the Lord in restoring his children vnto health and in restoring the wicked vnto health are much different His mercy wherein he restoreth the wicked vnto health is a generall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon all men proceeding from such a loue as whereby he maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust But his mercy wherein he restoreth his children vnto health is a speciall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon his children proceeding from that loue wherewithall he loueth vs in Christ Iesus by that the wicked are only restored vnto bodily health by this the children of God are so restored vnto bodily health that farther in soule they are more quickned then before by that the iudgement of the wicked is increased for that they abuse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored vnto the dishonor of God by this Gods name is more glorified in his children for that they vse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored to the praise of the glory of Gods grace In a word by that the wicked are made more inexcusable by this the children of God are made more fruitfull in good works and more assured of Gods loue Albeit then it be a mercy of the Lord both to the godly and likewise to the vngodly that they are restored vnto health for that the Lord might in iustice haue suffered his rod to lie longer vpon them if he had dealt with them in weight and measure yet is it such a speciall mercy proceeding from such a speciall loue which hee vouchsafeth vnto his children in restoring them to health as that the wicked and vngodly haue no part or portion at all therein Is it then such a speciall mercy vnto Gods children that they are restored vnto health Were not death rather a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them or had not death then beene a speciall mercy unto Epaphroditus Surely it cannot be denied but that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children if when he hath exercised them with his rod and prepared them by sicknesse vnto himselfe he take them by death out of the miseries of this life and translate them into the kingdome of his Sonne Ap. 14.13 For so saith the Spirit Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord and why for they rest from their labours and their works follow them They rest from their labors What is that that is by death they are deliuered and freed from such griefes and sorowes and labours and troubles and reuilings and persecutions and hatreds and other manifold calamities wherevnto this life is subiect yea from that grieuious yoke and heauie bondage of sinne which made the Apostle to crie Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the bodie of this death Againe their works followe them What is that That is their good deeds which they did in the the loue of God and in the loue of his truth after death acompanie them and they receiue that crowne of glory which the Lord in mercie hath promised to all them that loue and feare him walke in his waies So that whether we respect the end of wretched miseries or the perfect fruition of euerlasting happinesse which the children of God haue by death it cannot be denied but death is an especiall mercy of the Lord vnto them And in these respects death then had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus and in these respects I doubt not it was that Paul desired in the former chapter to be dissolued and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 euen that hee might bee freed from the miseries of this life and that hee might bee ioyned with his head Christ Iesus to raigne with him in his kingdome for euer in the time appointed of the Lord. But as death so likewise life and restoring vnto health is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children because so they are made farther instruments of his glory who hath restored them vnto health For being restored vnto health both they consider the mercifull goodnes towards them and so breake out into his praises who hath done great things for them Esay 38.18 whereas the graue cannot confesse the Lord neither death can praise him but the liuing the liuing as saith Ezechias they confesse him and sing praises vnto his name againe being restored vnto health they consider that the Lord hath reserued them for his farther glory to be manifested in them or by them and therefore their studie and care is so to lead their liues as that Gods name may be glorified in
this dutie then studie to amend that which is amisse and learne so to be affected one towards another as that ye will reioyce with them that reioyce and againe weepe with them that weepe Againe it may be that the Apostle was sorie that by his occasion their Minister and Teacher was so long absent from them And therefore now when Epaphroditus was sent backe againe vnto them he was the lesse sorowfull But this being onely a coniecture my purpose is not to ground any obseruation thereupon Onely this neither may the example of the Apostle be any president for any to deteine the Minister from his charge neither may the example of Epaphroditus be to any Minister any president to absent himselfe from his charge For Epaphroditus was now absent from his people being sent by them to Minister to the necessities of the holy Apostle so that albeit he was absent from them yet was hee labouring for them euen in the worke of Christ as the Apostle speaketh in the last verse of this chapter How then can this example help them who absent themselues either for idlenesse and their owne ease or vpon other pretences which haue no lawfull warrant Againe his staying there with the Apostle was not so much by the Apostle his deteining of him as by the Philippians charge that he should stay with him and by the sickenesse wherewith God visited him How then can this example bee any warrant vnto them whom deteine Ministers from their charge either for their owne pleasures sake or in some other respect which hath no better warrant I wish that both these men would bee as sorie for deteining Ministers from their charge as it is likely the Apostle was and likewise that the Ministers as sorie for being absent from theâ—r charges as it is likely Epaphroditus was This were a president worthy the following the other is a president without all ground or shadow of any semblance But I purposed onely to touch this by the way Now followeth the Apostle his request for Epaphroditus Receiue him therefore in the Lord c. The Apostle hauing shewed the causes why he sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians now commendeth him vnto them and maketh request for him that they would entertaine him at his returne as they ought shewing withall a reason in the next verse why they should doe so In this verse 1. He sheweth how they ought to receiue and entertaine him in particular 2. How they ought to entertaine all Ministers generally being such as he was First touching the entertainment of him in particular the Apostle willeth them to receiue him first in the Lord then with all gladnesse In that he willeth and exhorteth them to receiue him in the Lord his meaning is that they should receiue him not as a priuate friend not as one sent from him whom for his sake they should vse kindly but as the seruant of the Lord and as one sent euen by God himselfe vnto them For herein the Apostle may in part seeme to allude vnto that extremitie of sicknesse whence he could not possibly haue beene deliuered but onely by Gods mercy on him And therefore now he was sent vnto them not so much by the Apostle as by the Lord who onely did saue his life from death Againe in that he exhorteth them to receiue him with all gladnesse his meaning is that as he longed after them all so they should all receiue him with all gladnesse euen with exceeding ioy for his comming vnto them For so the same words that are heere vsed are well translated Iam. 1.2 Here then we are taught how to intreat and entertaine and receiue the Ministers of the Lord first in the Lord that is as seruants of the Lord and sent by God vnto vs. So the Apostle giueth testimonie vnto the Galathians that they receiued him where he saith But yee receiued me as an Angell of God Gal. 4.14 yea as Christ Iesus And that they are so to be honored and accounted of he againe sheweth where he saith 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And why are they so to be thought of and so to be honoured The reason is plaine they are the Embassadors of Christ Iesus in Christ his stead beseeching vs that we would be reconciled vnto God So saith the Apostle Now then saith he we are embassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs 2 Cor. 5.20 we pray you in Christ his stead that yee be reconciled vnto God Now Embassadors yee know are to be receiued as the Prince from whom they are sent so that the Ministers of Christ are to be receiued euen as Christ Iesus And therefore our Sauiour saith He that receiueth you receiueth me Mat. 10.40 and he that receiueth mee receiueth him that sent mee Againe Embassadors yee know speake not in their owne name but in the Princes name that sent them so that the Ministers of Christ are to be heard as Christ whose Ministers they are And therefore our Sauiour saith He that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10.16 and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me And yet see how hardly we are brought to receiue and harken to this instruction Indeede it grieueth mee to see how the Ministers of the Lord are receiued euen in this auditorie Euery fit opportunitie hath beene taken to put you in minde of these things And what neerer are yee then at the first Are the Ministers of Christ Iesus to be receiued in the Lord and for the Lord Are they the Embassadors of Christ Iesus and therefore to be receiued and to be heard as Christ Iesus How happens it then that some will not at all almost come to heare them that some come so slackly to heare them and that some turne their backs vpon them and will not stay to heare them If the Embassador of an earthly Prince should be vsed in such like sort would not sharpe stormes and sore displeasure follow vpon it And shall the Embassadors of the King of heauen and King of Kings be so vsed and will not his anger and heauy displeasure be kindled at it If we sought our honour we might well goe without it seeing the Lord cannot haue it But we seeke not our owne honour but the honour of him that sends vs euen the honour of Christ Iesus whose word we preach vnto you We would be honored for the words sake and therefore we would haue the word much more honoured And therefore we call you vnto the hearing of the word euen of the word of life euen of the word of your saluation But how preuaile we Those that will not come what should I speake vnto them I iudge them not there is one that iudgeth them Of such as doe come some come so seldome that it may seeme they come when their leisure from other
businesse giues them best leaue Businesse belike they haue of greater importance then this and which they are more to regard then the saluation of their soules Others they turne their backs vpon the Preacher and stay they cannot or they will not I cannot but speake of it What an vnseemely thing was it when the last Lords day after the celebration of that holy sacrament of Baptisme which seeing the opportunitie was giuen might well haue beene celebrated after the Sermon but what an vnseemely thing I say was it to see so many then turne their backs and goe their waies some vpon that occasion and others therein keeping their wonted manner But take heede men and brethren how yee despise the word and turne your backs vpon it For howsoeuer now yee turne your backs vpon it Joh. 12.48 yet shall it iudge you in the last day If there be a fault in any of you studie to amend it and let the word of Christ dwell in you all plenteously and in all wisdome Rom. 1.16 For it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth Receiue the Ministers of Christ in the Lord and harken vnto their message for the Lord. For though they be men that come vnto you yet are they men sent from the Lord and their words are to be heard not as the word of man but as it is indeede as the word of God Happy are yee if yee heare these things and meditate thereupon with fruit vnto your soules Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it LECTVRE XLVII PHILIP 2. Verse 29. Receiue him therefore in the Lord with all gladnes and make much of such 30. Because that for the worke of Christ he was c. WIth all gladnesse This is the second manner of entertainment that the Apostle would haue giuen vnto Epaphroditus their Minister at his returne vnto them He would haue them to receiue him in the Lord and to receiue him with all gladnes that is with such gladnes as that both all should reioyce at his comming and that with an exceeding great ioy so that he would haue both their ioy to be vniuersall that all should reioyce for him as he had longed for them all and againe no ordinarie ioy but an exceeding great ioy as the same words are very well translated Iam. 1.2 What such ioy so vniuersall ioy so exceeding great ioy for their Ministers returning home in health vnto them Was Epaphroditus their Minister Was their Minister thus to be receiued Indeede this would make a man to doubt as the world goes now whether Epaphroditus were their Minister Enough for a noble man a great man one of the Peeres oâ— the Realme thus to be receiued A Minister thus to be receiued it is a scorne a meere iest Well let it seeme vnto thâ— world as it will a scorne and a iest the Apostle here we see would haue them thus to receiue their Minister and the Ministers of the Gospell are thus to be receiued euen with aâ— gladnesse so that all their people should reioyce and thaâ— with exceeding great ioy for them Esay 52.7 O how beautifull vpon the mountaines are the feete of him that declareth and publisheth peace saith the Prophet that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluation saying vnto Zion thy God reigneth Now of whom speaketh the Prophet this The Apostle plainely applieth this vnto the Ministers of the Gospell of Iesus Christ Ro. 10.15 They are they that declare and publish our peace and our reconciliation with God the Father by Iesus Christ his Sonne they are they that declare the good tidings of the full and free remission of our sinnes by the death and passion of Iesus Christ they are they that publish saluation vnto euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord departeth from iniquitie How beautifull then should their feete be vnto vs When they come vnto vs or when the Lord rather sendeth them vnto vs with what gladnesse should wee receiue them Surely I will tell you Consider that place yet a litle further The Prophet there speaketh first and primarily of the deliuerance of the children of Israel out of the captiuitie of Babylon and of them that should bring the message and gladd tydings therof With what gladnes then may we thinke would the children of Israell when they were in the land of their captiuitie receiue them that would bring them good tydings of their deliuerance out of captiuitie and returne vnto their countrie and ancient libertie Would not all of them receiue them with great gladnesse Would not all of them receiue them with exceding and vnfained ioy and reioycing With what gladnesse then should we receiue the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus who bring vnto vs most ioyfull tidings of a most blessed deliuerance out of the most wofull thrall and captiuitie that euer was euen out of the most tyrannicall captiuitie of sinne death and the deuill Surely we should receiue them with an vniuersall ioy we should receiue them with an exceeding great ioy we should all of vs be glad euen in our very soules for them euery way that we could we should testifie this our gladnes for them A good shew of such gladnesse many of the Iewes then gaue when Christ riding into Ierusalem on an Asse they spred their garments in the way and cut downe branches from the trees and strawed them in the way and cryed through the streets of Ierusalem and said Hosanna the sonne of Dauid Mat. 21.8.9 blessed be he that commeth in the name of the Lord Hosanna thou which art in the highest heauens Here were tokens as of great honor done vnto him so of great gladnesse for him that was the high Priest of our profession And the Euangelist S. Luke storying the same thing saith that the whole multitude of the Disciples reioyced Luk. 19.37.38 and praised God with a loude voice saying blessed be the King that commeth in the name of the Lord peace in heauen and glory in the highest places The whole multitude reioyced and that with no small ioy when they lift vp their voices and said Blessed be he c. So we read that when Philip came to Samaria Act. 8.5.6.8 preached Christ vnto them the people gaue heede vnto those things which Philip spake with one accord hearing and seeing the miracles which he did and it is said that there was great ioy in that Citie They heard Philip when he preached Christ vnto them they gaue heede to the things he spake and that with one accord and vpon this there was great ioy in that Citie So we read that when the Apostles passed through Phanics and Samaria Act. 15.3 declaring the conuersion of the Gentiles and no doubt strengthning the brethren also in the faith wherein they stood it is said that they brought great ioy vnto all the brethren no ordinarie ioy but a great ioy not vnto a small
number but vnto all the brethren Thus yee see with what gladnes the Ministers of the Gospell ought to be receiued yee see how our Sauiour Christ the high Priest of our profession was thus receiued when towards his passion he came downe from the mount of Oliues vnto Ierusalem yee see how the Disciples and Apostles of our Sauiour Christ were thus receiued euen with great ioy of all the brethren And thus at this day the Ministers of the Gospell are receiued euen with all gladnesse of all the brethren But as then it was so now it is the multitude of the brethren no great multitude as may easily appeare euen by this one note that the multitude of them that receiue the Ministers of the Gospell with all gladnes is no great multitude Well beloued to stand no longer vpon this point I cannot better exhort you touching this point then out of these words of the Apostle Receiue the ministers of Christ his Gospell in the Lord receiue them with all gladnes and make much of them for so it followeth And make much of such In which words the Apostle brings it to the generall which before he had spoken in the particular tels them how he would haue them to receiue not only Epaphroditus in particular but the Ministers of the gospel in generall Make much of such make much account of them haue them in high honor estimation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for so the word here vsed in the originall signifieth But whom must we haue in such honour Make much of such such as Epaphroditus such as faithfully and painefully worke in the Lord his haruest such as carefully watch for our soules as they that must giue accounts such as labour in the word and doctrine make much of them and account them worthy of double honor Here then we are taught in what account we are to haue such Ministers of the Gospell as faithfully and painefully labour in the word and doctrine We are to make much of them we are to haue them in high honor and estimation we are to account them worthy of double honor For so the Apostle else where also telleth vs saying 1 Tim. 5.17 The Elders which rule well are worthy of double honour especially they which labour in the word and doctrine Where whatsouer be meant by double honour in particular in generall it is meant that all honour is due vnto them that labour in the word and doctrine Yea indeede honour such make much of such such finde-faults such troublers of the state such hot-headed fellowes such discoueries of their fathers shame such publishers of whatsoeuer they know euen in Gath and Ashkelon For thus commonly they are accounted of especially if according to the necessitie of the times they lift vp their voices like trumpets and shew the people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes If they tell Herod of his incest they may doe it without that danger that Iohn did but let them looke for no lesse then to be counted troublers of all Israel 1 Reg. 18.17 Act. 19.25 as Elias was accounted by Ahab If Demetrius and the craftsmen men with him be like to sustaine any losse by their preaching if the godles Atheist or the superstitious Papist thinke themselues galled by their preaching then they traduce them by such and such names and then they raise vp whatsoeuer troubles possibly they can against them Thus are they rewarded with euill for good and with hatred for their good will thus doe they become enemies because they tell the truth thus are they honoured and accounted of the world thus commonly are they made of in the world that are carefull not to doe the worke of the Lord negligently Yea and see the strangenesse of it The cause why we should make much of the Ministers of the Gospell is for the message sake which they bring vnto vs because they bring vnto vs the holy word of life the Manna and foode of our soules and because out of it they both teach vs that truth which we are to beleeue and imbrace and improue those errors which we are to beware and auoide and correct those faults in our life which we are to flie and detest and instruct vs in that way of righteousnesse wherein we are to walke all the daies of our life Thiâ— I say is the cause why we should make much of them and this is the very cause why we cannot away with them It would best of all please a great many of vs that they should hold their peace and so 〈◊〉 and suffer vs to sleepe in our sinnes Other o◠〈◊〉 â—â—ppily can away with it that they should reach and instruct and exhort and speake to the eare But that there should be amongst the Disciples of Christ sonne of thunder that the Ministers of the Gospell should powre into the wound both oyle and vineger that they should improue and rebuke that a great many of vs cannot away with and therefore when they doe so we breake our into termes at our pleasure against them Well he that will be soundly healed he must suffer both oyle and vineger to be powred into his wounds and he that will liue must suffer himselfe to be awaked out of his dead sleepe of sinne and he that will shew himselfe to haue profited in the schoole of Christ must make much of such as both teach and improue and correct and instruct as the glory of God and the good of hiâ— people doth require As for those that are not such I say now no more but I wish they were such and that they would studie to be such Beloued I haue vrged this point touching the Ministers of the Gospell of receiuing them in the Lord of receiuing them with all gladnesse of making much of them partly the last day and partly this day For your sakes that yee might know how to vse the Ministers of the word that so yee may giue testimonie how yee honor the word For as men like or mislike the Ministers of the word so commonly they are affected towards the word Let the word of Christ therefore dwell in you plenteously let your delight be in the law of the Lord and loue the word of life as your life and for a proofe thereof such as faithfully and painefully labour in the word and doctrine receiue them in the Lord receiue them with all gladnes and make much of such It followeth Because that for the worke of Christ c. This is the reason which the Apostle bringeth why the Philippians should receiue their Minister in the Lord and with all gladnes The reason then briefly is this Epaphroditus was neere vnto death for the worke of Christ and regarded not his life to fulfill that seruice c. therefore yee ought to receiue him in the Lord and with all gladnes By the worke of Christ the Apostle meaneth in this place that whole paines and labour which Epaphroditus tooke
in comming to him to Rome in bringing with him that releefe which the Philippians sent vnto him and in ministring vnto him in prison such things as he wanted A seruice well called the worke of Christ because commanded by Christ and performed to the seruant of Christ for Christ his sake Againe in that the Apostle in the end of the verse saith to fulfill that seruice c. the Apostle his meaning is not thereby to note any fault in the Philippians as if they had beene any way wanting vnto him but therein he commendeth Epaphroditus his faithfull and painefull performance of that seruice which they if they had beene present with him would haue done but now could not because of their farre distance from him The whole reason is indeed drawne from the commendation of Epaphroditus His commendation is that he took such paines with him and for him that it had been like to haue cost him his life and that hee made not so much reckoning of his life as he did of discharging that trust that was reposed in him and performing that seruice which the Philippians themselues would haue done if they had beene present This I say is the commendation which the Apostle here giueth him and for this cause he willeth them to receiue him in the Lord with gladnesse Whence I gather this generall obseruation that it is a very commendable thing in the seruants of Christ not to regard their liues vnto the death but to hazard their liues for the worke of Christ which either Christ hath commanded them to doe in their place whatsoeuer or which for Christ his sake they are to performe vnto any seruant of Christ What thing more commendable or memorable in Esther Ester 3.13 then that when the Kings decree was past against the Iewes to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes 5.1 both yong and old children and women in one day she put her life in present danger to deliuer her people For it was a matter of death by the law for one not called to come into the inner court vnto the King 4.11 Yet for this worke of God the deliuerance of his Church from the deuouring sword shee put her life in most eminent danger and went in into the King 16 which was not according to the law We see it likewise registred vnto the view of all posteritie touching the Apostles that their liues were not deare vnto them so that they might fulfill their course with ioy that they were ready not to be bound onely but also to die for the name of the Lord Iesus that howsoeuer they were threatned yet they would not cease to preach in the name of Christ Iesus And whiles this Epistle shall be read Epaphroditus his praise shall not die for hazarding his life for the worke of Christ in releeuing Paul his necessitie when he was in prison and ministring vnto him such things as he wanted Yea and what if we should not onely hazard our liues but giue vp our liues for any worke of Christ Haue we not a sure promise He that loseth his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it Matth. 10 39. 1 Reg. 17. If therefore Eliah or any of the poore children of God be an hungred want to satisfie their hunger though we haue but an handfull of meale in a barrell and a litle oyle in a cruse for our selues and for our familie and though we haue no more hope of sustenance but euen to die when that is spent and eaten yet let vs with that good widow of Sarepta straine and hazard our selues that they may be somewhat releeued If Paul or any godly brother in Christ bee in prison though our watchings and care and paines and trauaile with them and for them bee not without manifest danger of our health and happily of our life yet let vs with godly Epaphroditus by all these hazard our selues and our liues for their good and such things as may be needfull for them If any brother be sicke though it be with some danger let vs visit him and comfort him If for the worke of our ministerie we be so pressed that in our selues we receiue the sentence of death as our holy Apostle was often pressed yet let vs not shrinke but let vs declare vnto the people all the words of the Lord and speake of all the iudgements of his mouth In a word in whatsoeuer worke of Christ for I doe not now speake of this worke alone here mentioned but in whatsoeuer worke of Christ which he hath commanded vs in our places to doe or which being done for his sake hee accounteth as done for himselfe let vs be bold in the Lord let not our liues bee dearer vnto vs then the performance of his will but let vs hazard our liues for the worke of Christ But here the doubt may be made and the question demanded whether we are alwaies to hazard our liues for the worke of Christ whether in some worke of Christ we may not sometimes withdraw our selues from danger and prouide for our health for our liues As for example whether we may not forbeare the visiting of the sick when the sicknes is pestilentiall and contagious whether in such times we may not prouide for our health for our liues The question I know is hard and the doubt not easily answered neither will I take vpon me the decision of the doubt only I shew my opinion and willingly submit it to the iudgement of others Touching priuate men therefore I meane such as whose place and office doth not necessarily require a more publike care then of themselues of their own family they may in my iudgment spare themselues and not hazard their health or their liues but for the time withdraw themselues from the danger especially if such reasonable order be taken for the sicke as that by comming vnto them they may more endanger themselues others then doe them good My reasons are these 1. By the law of Moses we see that those that were troubled with any contagious disease as with the leprosie Leu. 13 46. they were commanded to dwell apart and to haue their habitation without the campe and in places where they came to cry I am vncleane I am vncleane Which doth plainely shew that all were not to come vnto them but both they were to giue warning vnto others and others were to take warning by them lest happily they should be infected by them if they should come vnto them Againe howsoeuer in such cases we could be content to hazard our selues and our owne liues yet may we and we ought to haue care ouer our owne houshold and ouer that charge that is committed to vs. 1 Tim. 5.8 For if there be any saith the Apostle that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold be denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell We must then prouide for
not be awaked out of the dead-sleepe whereinto they are fallen when men stop their eares at the voice of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely and will not hearken and obey when men come to that height of impiety that either they say with the foole in their hearts there is no God or else make the question whether there be knowledge in the most high when the fruits of vngodlinesse and vnâ—â—ghteousnesse I say not beginne to shoote out their heads and to shake their lippes but to swarme like the grashoppers in Egypt then I trow it is a time to be sharpe to speake out of mount Sinai in thunder and in lightening to denounce the threatnings of the law and the iudgements of Gods mouth against all vngodlinesse and iniquitie and to lay the axe vnto the very roote of the tree to strike and wound and to kill sinne if it be possible Againe when the soule is afflicted and brought low through any plague or trouble when the sorowfull heart shrinketh in the way and groneth vnder the burthen of his sinne when men beginne to loath and detest those wicked waies wherein they haue walked and to long and thirst after the things that belong vnto their peace then it is as a time to come in the spirit of meeknesse to speake comfortably vnto the heart to raise vp them that are fallen with all kinde speeches and in all louing manner to lead them on a long besides the water of comfort As therefore the times doe require so we come with a rodde or in the spirit of meeknesse and because commonly in our congregations there be both some such as neede to be wounded and againe some such as neede to be healed therefore it is that in our Sermons we doe both sharpely reproue and mildly exhort The sinner that goeth on in the wickednesse of his way and runneth headlong into many and noysome lusts we sharply reproue that we may reclaime him from the wickednesse of his way and that wee may pull him as a brand out of the fire lest he should perish in the day of Christ But such as are grieued because they are out of the right way and grope after it if happily they might finde it them we restore with the spirit of meeknesse wee poure oyle into their wounds with all mildnesse wee exhort them and we minister what word of comfort wee can vnto them Nay whatsoeuer sharpnesse at any time we doe vse yet still we exhort you with all mildnesse whether it be that wee exhort you to continue in the grace wherein ye stand and to hold fast your hope vnto the end or to turne from the wickednesse of your way and to make streight steppes vnto your feete that that which is halting may be healed And if the heartâ— of our people might be healed onely by applying gentle medicines without cutting and launcing their sores onely by pouring supplying oyle without pouring vineger into their wounds why should any man thinke that we would vse sharpenesse of speech Nay it would be our soules ioy if our meditations for the things that we bring vnto you might bee wholly and only set and setled on the sweet comforts of the Gospell that all our speeches vnto you might be of the mercies of God vnto vs in Christ Iesus Our desire is to present you pure and blamelesse not hauing spot or wrinckle or any such thing in that day Hauing this desire if any of our sheep wander and go astray beare with vs if with the good sheep heard we sometimes vse the hooke nay if sometimeâ— wee set our dogge after them pinch them to bring them in againe But aboue all things haue care that wee may still speake vnto you as vnto our brethren sonnes of one father with vs children of one wombe with vs baptized by one spirit into one body with vs continuing in one fellowship of Gods Saints with vs and walking with vs by one rule in the same way vnto our Country and Citie which is aboue where Christ which is our head hath taken possession for vs. Let vs walke and talke as brethren and let vs proceed by one rule that wee may minde one thing And thus much of this obseruation It followeth Reioyce in the Lord We haue spoken already of the manner of the Apostle his exhortation Now in these words I note the matter of his exhortation which is to reioyce but not so simply but to reioyce in the Lord. The like exhortation the Apostle also maketh in the next chapter where he saith Reioyce in the Lord alway Phil. 4 4. againe I say Reioyce The like whereunto the Apostle also in another place maketh out of the Prophet 2 Cor. 10.17 Jer. 9 24. 1 Th. 5.16 where hee saith Let him that reioyceth reioyce in the Lord. In the Epistle to the Thessalonians he only saith Reioyce euermore but the meaning is all one with that in the next chapter Reioyce in the Lord alway Hence then we may obserue what and wherein the Christian mans ioy and reioycing ought to be his ioy and reioycing is and ought to bee in the Lord. To be glad and to be merry and to reioyce is a thing which the heart of man very much euen naturally desireth so that there needeth no precept or exhortation at all that wee should reioyce but what and wherein our reioycing should be is a matter very well worthy our due and diligent consideration Looke abroad into the world and see a man shall there see gladnesse of heart and reioycing enough but what and wherein The rich and wealthy man hee reioyceth and cheereth his heart in his wealth and riches in his lands and possessions in the glory of his house and in the store that hee hath The strong man hee glorieth and reioyceth in hiâ— strength the wise man in his wisdome the great and honourable man in his greatnesse and in his honour the wanton in his pleasures the riotous person in his riotousnesse and generally the wicked man in his wickednesse Nay is it not with vs as it was in the dayes of the Prophet Esay with Ierusalem In the day that the Lord God of hosts cals vnto weeping and mourning and to baldnesse and girding with sackcloth Esa 22.12.13 is there not ioy and gladnesse slaying oxen and killing sheepe eating flesh and drinking wine eating and drinking for to morrow wee shall die Doe wee not as the Prophet Amos speaketh in this day wherein Gods iudgements lie so heauie vpon vs and vpon our whole land doe wee not I say put farre from vs the euill day Amos 6.3.4 and approach to the seat of iniquitie lying vpon beds of Yuorie and stretching our selues vpon our beds eating the lambes of the flockes and the calues out of the stall singing to the sound of the viole 5.6 drinking wine in boules and anointing our selues with the chiefe ointments but no man almost remembring the affliction of Ioseph Yes surely
which Paul preached vnto them were so as he preached For they hauing receiued the Scriptures in credit before were so to accept of those things which Paul preached vnto them if they were consonant to the holy Scriptures according to that of the same Apostle Gal. 1.9 If any man preach vnto you otherwise then that ye haue receiued let him be accursed then that ye haue receiued 1. Then that which God had promised before by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures as the same Apostle speaketh And as the men of Berea did Rom. 1.2 so wee read he willed the Thessalonians to doe where he said vnto them trie all things 1 Thes 5.21 and keepe that which is good where it is plaine by vers 12. that he speaketh not onely to the Pastors but also to the flocke So the Apostle Iohn in his Epistle vnto the faithfull dispersed Iewes saith dearely beloued belieue not euery spirit 1 Ioh. 4.1 but trie the spirits whether they are of God for many false Prophets are gone out into the world Where the Apostle deliuereth a generall doctrine that concerneth euery one of the faithfull as he will auoide the seducing and deceits of false Teachers which is that euery man should trie by such rules as the Scripture setteth downe who is a true or false Teacher which is true or false doctrine And therfore we see that the Apostle rebuketh the Galathians very sharpely because they had giuen place vnto false Apostles which corrupted the pure doctrin of Christ Gal. 3.1 and had suffered themselues to be seduced by them By which his sharpe reproofe of them hee plainely sheweth that they should haue tried and examined the doctrine which those false Apostles brought by that which he had taught them and so reiected that which was not agreeable vnto wholesome doctrine And what else meane those often admonitions in the Prophets vnto all the Iewes to beware of false Prophets Ier. 23.16 heare not saith Ieremy the words of the Prophets that prophecie vnto you and teach you vanitie they speake the vision out of their owne heart and not out of the mouth of the Lord heare them not How then Esa 8.20 what is to be done Esay telleth thee To the law and to the testimonie if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them This then is to be done when the false Prophets and Teachers speake vnto you heare them not so as to rest on what they say but so heare them as that yee examine them by the law and by the testimonie and if they speake not according to this word surely they haue no knowledge but are blinde leaders of them and so account of them Thus then both by the commendable example of the men of Berea and by the precept of the Apostles Iohn and our Apostles and by the sharpe reproofe of the Galathians and by the warrant of the Prophets it doth and may appeare that euen all the faithfull children of God may and ought to trie and iudge by the Scriptures whether their teachers doctrine be true and so to reiect whatsoeuer they finde not agreeable to the Scriptures Yea but it will be said that this were to make the sheepe iudges of their shepheards and the people to controll their Ministers No not so but the people must heart their Ministers and obey them and be ordered by them which they will the more cheerefully doe when by searching the Scriptures they shall finde their Minister and Teachers doctrine to be the doctrine of the holy Ghost and not the inuention or tradition of men If the teachers bring not the truth thus their errors will indeed be descried and no reason that when they bring not the truth their doctrine should be receiued as sound and good But if they bring the truth by this search of the scriptures the truth which they bring is with the greater lacritie reuerenced and embraced and themselues the more honoured and esteemed Learne ye then men and brethren to make this vse of this doctrine 1. To beware of such as teach you otherwise then now we haue taught you Beware of such as will tell you that yee are not to meddle with the sense of the Scripture or to iudge of such doctrine as ye heare whether it be true or false but yee are onely to trie the spirits by taking knowledge of them to whom God hath giuen the gift of discerning spirits and by obeying the Church to whom Christ hath giuen the spirit of truth and this Church say they is the Church of Rome By this that ye haue heard ye see that such are false Teachers deceiuing and being deceiued 2. Learne hence to be diligent in reâ—ding and in hearing the Scriptures that so ye may be able to trie the spirits Ioh. 5.39 In the Scriptures as saith our Sauiour wee thinke to haue eternall life and by meditating therein wee shall easily skill of those that would lead vs out of the right way that guideth to eternall life Let vs therefore exercise our selues in the doctrine of the Gospell of Iesus Christ which we haue receiued and let vs marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which we haue learned and let vs auoid them yea if any come vnto vs and bring not this doctrine 2 Ioh. 10. let vs not receiue him nor bid him God speede let vs haue no familiarity with him but let vs abandon all fellowshippe with him The 2. thing which here I note is the Apostles often iteration of this caueat vnto the Philippians admonishing them agaâ—ne and againe euen three times to beware of false Teachers Whence we may obserue how needfull a matter it is for vs to take heed of false Teachers which seeke to seduce vs from that doctrine which wee haue learned in the Gospell of Christ Iesus Which thing as this often iteration of this caueat may confirme vnto vs so this circumstance also euen in this matter that the Apostle hauing often before by word of mouth warned them of false Teachers yet aduentured the reproofe if they should blame him for warning them againe by writing Againe when our Apostle tooke his last farewell of seeing the Ephesians any more how carefully did he warne them of false Teachers Take heede saith hee Act. 20.28 29.31 vnto your selues c. For I know this that after my departing shall grieuous wolues c. Therefore watch and remember that by the space of three yeares I ceased not to warne euery one both night and day with teares He beginnes with take heede vnto your selues hee ends with watch and remember c. as if this taking heede of false Teachers were a thing most needfull for them to be diligent in And our Sauiour Christ Mar. 8.15 Take heed and beware of the leauen of the Pharises and of the leauen of Herod Where willing his Disciples to beware of the contagious
couetousnesse 2 Pet. 2.14 3. through couetousnesse making marchandise of mens soules Such a one was Balaam of whom the Apostle Peter saith in the same chapter that he loued the wages of vnrighteousnes Such were those of whom Esay speaketh Esa 56.11 that they were greedie dogges which could neuer haue enough Such were these among the Philippians whose God as the Apostle saith was their bellie Marke then who now at this day they are that through couetousnesse would make marchandise of your soules Who are they now that set on sale the forgiuenesse of your sinnes and the kingdome of heauen for money Who are they now that vnder colour of long praiers deuoure widowes houses that for such or such lands such or such summes of money such or such releefe vnto such or such places will promise you to say so many praiers for so many dayes or yeeres for you or for your friends Who are they now that make gaine godâ—inesse and doe all that they doe in deede and an truth for the maintenance of their state and of their bellies Erasmus when hee was asked by Fredâ—ricke Duke of SAXONIE his iudgement of Luther said that there were two great faults of his one that hee medled with the Popes Crowne another that hee medled with the Monkes bellie Erasmus his meaning was that those two things they were most of all carefull for and therefore could not endure the medling with them Doe not such like dogges serue their bellies and through couetousnesse make marchandise of you Whosoeuer they be that doe so they haue a marke of false teachers Marke them therefore and take heed of them Beware of dogges of barking and greedie dogges My next two notes I gather from that that these false teachers are called euill workers A third note therefore of false teachers it is so to teach the necessitie of workes vnto saluation as to make them ioynt workers with Christ of our saluation as if our saluation were not by Christ alone but by the workes of the Law also True it is that we must walke in those good workes which God hath ordained vs to walke in â—pâ— 2.10 or else wee cannot be saued but yeâ— by grace are wee saued through faith 8.9 not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe To teach therefore that our workes are any part of that righteousnesse whereby we are iustified or saued is a note of false teachers Which thing also our Apostle witnesseth in another place Gal. 5.4 where he saith that such make the grace of God of none effect Such were those that had bewitched the Galatians whose doctrine in his epistle vnto them he doth at large confute and sheweth that wee are iustified onely by grace through faith in Iesus Christ and not by the workes of the Law Such also were those that were crept in amongst these Philippians whom in this chapter he confuteth shewing that Christ alone is our righteousnesse and that wee haue no righteousnesse of our owne at all by any workes of the Law Marke then who now at this day they are that teach mans righteousnesse or saluation to be of his workes Who are they now that tell you that we are made righteous before God not by faith alone in Christ his bloud but by workes also Who are they now that tell you that not by Christ his merits alone but by the merit of our owne workes also wee gaine heauen and that not to our selues alone but to others also Who aâ—e â—hey now that tell you that together with Christ good workes must be ioyned as workers together with him of our iustâ—fication and saluation Whosoeuer they be that doe so they haue a marke of false teachers Marke them therefore and take heed of them Beware of them they are euill workes making those workes which as they are done according to the Law are good workes by this peruerse doctrine euill workes A fourth note of false teachers it is like vnto vnfaithfull workmen in the Lord his vineyard to teach for doctrines mens precepts and traditions of men For this false teachers take of euill and vnfaithfull workers in the Lord his vineyard that either in stead of the word or at least together with the pure seede of the word they sow mens precepts and traditions of men Our Sauiour noteth it in the enuious man that he sowed tares among the wheat Mat. 13.28 Mar 7 7. and it is notable in all his brood Such were those Scribes and Pharises that we reade of in the Gospell of whom it is said that they taught for doctrines the commandements of men Whereupon our Sauiour told them that they worshipped him in vaine Marke then who now at this day doe thus resemble vnfaithfull workmen in the Lord his vineyard Who are they now that teach you to doe a great number of things for the doing whereof there is no rule at all in the Scriptures Who are they now that fill your eares with traditions of the Apostles as they say and traditions of the Church as they say making them euen of equall authoritie with the writings of the Apostles Who are they now that teach you to beleeue otherwise then yee are warranted by the Scriptures the rule of faith Who are they now that mingle with the pure seede of Gods word the chaffe of mans braine and giue equall authoritie to the written word and to vnwritten traditions Doe not such shew themselues to be of the brood of the enuious man Whosoeuer they be that doe so they haue a marke of false teachers Marke them therefore and take heed of them Beware of them they are euill workers working vnfaithfully in the Lord his vineyard Now from this also that these false teachers among the Philippians were called the concision arise two notes whereby to discerne false teachers A fift note therefore of false teachers it is like vnto these of the concision to cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine of the Gospell of Iesus Christ and to cut themselues from the vnitie of the Church for this they take of the concision that as they cut themselues from the vnitie of the Church and caused diuision in the Church by vrging the circumcision of the flesh which the Church had done with so commonly false teachers rent the vnitie of the Church and cause diuisions by teaching other doctrine then the spirit of God hath taught the Church to receiue This note of false teachers our Apostle also giues elsewhere where hee saith Marke them diligently which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which yee haue learned Rom. 16.17 and auoid them Such were those false Apostles and teachers which troubled the Church of Corinth after Paul had planted it who by their ambition brought in such factions and schismes and dissensions into the Church 1 Cor. 1.11 that the house of Cloe a vertuous and zealous woman aduertised the Apostle thereof Marke then who now at this
was the profit of circumcision vnto the Iewe that and more is the profit of circumcision vnto vs. For thus we are the circumcision and not they we are that peculiar people of the Iewes and not they Rom. 2.28.29 inasmuch as now he is not a Iew which is one outward neither now is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh but he is a Iew which is one within and the circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter whose praise is not of men but of God Let this men and brethren teach vs to descend into our selues and see whether we bee circumcised or vncircumcised whether we can with the Apostle truely say that wee are the circumcision that we are circumcised with the true circumcision Do we worship the Lord in the spirit with holy worshippe not after the foolish fancies of mans braine Do we reioyce in Christ Iesus as in the horne of our saluation and renounce all confidence in all outward things whatsoeuer Are our vnderstandings instructed in the things which are spiritually discerned Are our affections enclined to the rule of Gods spirit Are our desires bent to the things that belong vnto our peace Are we purged from all carnall affections and vngodly desires Are our lippes faine when we sing vnto our God and are our tongues glad when we talke of his righteousnesse and saluation Doe we refraine our feete from euery euill path and doe we giue our members as weapons of righteousnesse vnto God to serue him in righteousnesse and in holinesse If the spirit do witnesse those things vnto our spirits then let vs know that we are circumcised with the true circumcision so that wee may say with the Apostle We are the circumcision For this is the worke of the spirit thus to consecrate vs to his holy worship thus to settle our reioycing on Christ Iesus and on him alone thus to teach vs his will thus to sanctifie our desires thus to purge and cleanse vs from inordinate affections thus to make vs vessells holy vnto the Lord and thus to guide our feete in to the way of peace And working thus in vs he doth circumcise vs with circumcision made without hands making vs ne creatures But if we worshippe the Lord so that we bowe both to him and Baal if we trust to be saued by our workes or by any thing but onely by Christ Iesus and faith in his bloud if the Gospell be yet hid vnto vs so that we cannot sauour or perceiue the things of the spirit of God if our affections be so inordinate as that we be full of striefe enuie hatred malice wrath contentions backbitings whispering swelling and discorde if our desires be so vnbridled as that we runne wholly after the pleasures of the flesh and neuer minde the things of the spirit if as yet we will bee euery one more loth then other to talke of matters of religion of things belonging to our saluation of the mercies of God in Christ Iesus and the like but will straine no curtesie at all to talke filthily and vncleanly and vnseemly and scoffingly and irreligiously if as yet either we will not open our eares to heare the voice of the charmer charme hee neuer so wisely or else will grinne and gnash our teeth at him that shall roundly knocke at the doore of our hearts to rowse vs out of the dead sleepe of sinne whereinto we are fallen if I say things stand thus with vs are we not of vncircumcised hearts and lippes and eares yes my brethren if it be thus whatsoeuer we say or what shew soeuer we make yet are we of vncircumcised hearts lips and eares For therefore is our vnderstanding full of darknesse our will and desires peruerse and crooked and our affections inordinate because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our hearts therefore are our mouthes filled not with talke of such things as belong vnto our peace but with corrupt communication and iesting and taunting and profane talking because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our lippes and therefore are our eares open vnto euery wicked profanation of Gods name and euery bad suggestion of our neighbours rather then vnto the word of our saluation because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our eares In one word are we and walke we as children of disobedience it is because the Lord hath not yet regenerated vs by his holy spirit because we yet are not circumcised with the circumcision of Christ Let euery man therefore descend into his owne heart and as he doth finde himselfe by thus searching his heart and his reynes to be circumcised or vncircumcised so let him thinke himselfe to be receiued into the couenant or yet to be a stranger from the couenant of promise And hee that is circumcised let him not gather his vncircumcision i. as now I expound it let him not defile himselfe with the corruptions which are in the world through lust but hauing escaped from the filthinesse of the world let him giue his members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse and worship the Lord with holy worship But he that hath walked either 40 or 4. yeeres in the wildernesse of this life and is not yet circumcised let him know that euen that person that is not circumcised that man that is not regenerated by the Lord his spirit euen hee shall be cut off from the Lord his people and shall haue none inheritance among the Saints of God Vnto such therefore I say as the Lord by his Prophet saith to the men of Iudah and to Ierusalem Ierem. 4 4 breake vp the fallow ground of your hearts and some not among the thornes be circumcised to the Lord and take away the fore-skins of your hearts least the Lord his wrath come foorth like fire and burne that none can quench it because of the wickednesse of your inuentions And with the Prophet Hosea I say farther Hos 10.12 sow to your selues in righteousnesse reape after the measure of mercie breake vp your fallow ground for it is time to seeke the Lord till he come and raine righteousnesse vpon you Weede out al impiety and wicked affections from your hearts put off the sinnefull body of the flesh 1 Cor. 15.50 Apâ—c 20.6 and be renued in the spirit of your mindes For this I say vnto you that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God Blessed and holy is he that hath his part in the first resurrection i. by the power of God his spirit regenerating him riseth from sinne wherein he was dead vnto newnesse and holinesse of life for on such the second death hath no power And let this suffice to be spoken touching both the carnall and likewise the spirituall circumcision by occasion of these words we are the circumcision It followeth Which worshippe God in the spirit By this and the rest that followes is described as I told you who are circumcised with spirituall
ye had neede to looke vnto it for the sicknesse is vnto death euen vnto the second death Haue ye surfeited of it and had too much of it quaisie stomackes and quickly surcharged Soone we haue too much of that whereof we can neuer haue enough When our Sauiour had told the woman of Samaria that whosoeuer should drinke of the water that he gaue him should neuer be more a thirst sir saith she giue me of the water that I may not thirst nor come hither to draw Joh. 4.14.15 Beloued we haue told you that the word which we bring vnto you is the word of life the word of your Saluation the word of your reconciliation and yet what slacknesse and negligence is there in comming to the hearing of this word few there are that come to beg this heauenly Manna few that come to take it when we reach it out vnto them Beloued againe we tell you that the knowledge of Christ Iesus wherein our hearts desire is to instruct you is your enterance into the possession of eternall life and Saluation it is as much as your life Saluation is worth will you liue the life of God in this life and for euer in the life to come come then and learne to know Christ Iesus come and learne to know what great things he hath done for you and what duetie againe he doth require of you If you be rich in this knowledge ye are rich indeed if ye be instructed in this knowledge ye are learned indeed if ye be mightie in this knowledge ye are mightie indeed If ye haue this ye want nothing if ye want this ye haue nothing O ye that will be rich and wealthy seeke after these riches ye that will be wise and learned seeke after this learning ye that will be great and mightie seeke to be mightie in this knowledge Whatsoeuer other wealth and riches ye haue whatsoeuer other wisedome or learning whatsoeuer other might or power all things are but losse and dung in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus know him and know all things know not him and know nothing As therefore ye loue your saluation in Christ Iesus so labour to come vnto and to grow vp in the knowledge of Christ Iesus To know him is life eternall not to know him is death eternall Why will ye die when by the power of him ye may liue If yee know not ye shall die but know and liue One word of that which is added Of Christ Iesus my Lord. What doth the Apostle meane to call Iesus Christ his Lord Was he his Lord alone Was he not their Lord also to whom he wrote Why doth he not say of Iesus Christ our Lord If hee had liued now and spoken thus hee should haue had many such questions as these and he should haue beene sure of many sharpe censures for thus appropriating this title of Iesus Christ the Lord vnto himselfe But thus he spake in the vehemencie of his affection And if hee had now liued would hee haue spoken otherwise No though he had beene called Puritan for his paines I obserue it the rather to note what a strange humour wee are now growne vnto for if any man shall now say Forsake mee not O Lord my God Be mercifull vnto mee O Lord my God I thanke my God for his mercies I thinke all things losse for the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus my Lord is hee not nicked in the head by and by and noted for such a man Yea now it is almost come to passe that let a man be religious deuout in praier reuerent in hearing the word carefull to meditate thereon afterwards one that feareth an oath one that cannot patiently heare corrupt communication one that will not runne into the same excesse with others a Puritan I warrant him A pitifull case that a man speaking as the holy Ghost speaketh and doing as all men are commanded to doe should be branded with an odde and odious name I wish that we would all of vs both frame our speeches as the Holy Ghost hath taught vs and our actions as the Holy Ghost hath commanded vs more than we doe If any shall seeme vnto himselfe pure and holy the Lord shall iudge him wicked and impure But let euery one of vs study to be pure holy in all our words and in all our workes and let euery one of vs labour by all meanes to haue this testimonie sealed vnto our soules that Iesus Christ is our Lord. O Lord our God we humbly thanke thee for that knowledge of thy Son which thou hast already vouchsafed vnto vs. Vouchsafe we beseech thee to encrease in vs this knowledge daily more and more Open our dime eies we beseech thee that we may daily more and more see the excellencie and the vantage of this knowledge that so we may daily more and more grow vp in all loue thereof Purge vs we beseech thee of all such affections as may be any hinderances hereunto that so growing vp daily more and more in thee at length we may reigne with thee in the kingdome of thy sonne Christ Iesus for euer LECTVRE LV. PHILIP 3. Verse 9. And that I may be found in him i. not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ c. NOw the Apostle goeth on beating still vpon the same reason why he counteth all his workes whatsoeuer and whensoeuer done and all outward things whatsoeuer to be but losse and dung I doe iudge them saith he to be dung euen contemptible and loathsome being so farre from being loth to lose them as that I despise and loath them why that I may winne Christ that is that I may haue the fruition and the possession of Christ in this life by faith and that I may be found in him in that last and great day how found in him to wit not hauing mine owne righteousnesse not clothed with mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law that is by the obseruation and workes of the Law but being clothed with that righteousnesse which is not through workes but through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith that is which God doth impute vnto mee through faith in Christ Iesus So that yee see the Apostle still runs vpon Christ Christ Christ for Christ for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ that he may winne Christ that he may be found in Christ he thinkes all his workes all things absolutely to be losse and iudgeth them to be dung I iudge them to be dung Here he plainly renounceth all confidence in all things without Christ whatsoeuer and plainly disclaimeth all vantage all merit all righteousnesse by his workes That I may winne Christ Here is the cause why he disclaimes all righteousnesse by his workes because otherwise he could not winne Christ for he doth it that he may winne Christ and may be found in him
this knowledge of Christ and withall see and consider with your selues what a longing and thirsting desire you should haue after this knowledge of Christ The knowledge of Christ Iesus euen by hearing and by reading and by faith is as not long since we heard the most excellent knowledge that is but this experimentall knowledge of Christ to know by experience in our owne soules that he is such as by the word we beleeue him to be this is the most sweet and most comfortable knowledge euen so sweet and so comfortable as passeth all vnderstanding If yee haue this knowledge of Christ yee are already entred in part into those ioyes which are reserued in heauen for you If yee haue it not ô thirst after it and giue your soules no rest till yee come vnto this knowledge of Christ Giue all diligence vnto the reading and hearing of the word of life pray alwaies with all manner of prayer and supplication in the spirit that yee may know Christ with a feeling knowledge and with a sweet experience in your owne soules that whatsoeuer yee haue heard and beleeued of him is most true The second thing which here I note is from what roote this experimentall and feeling knowledge of Christ issueth and springeth and that is from the righteousnesse of faith For so we are to vnderstand this knowledge of Christ to be a vantage following the renouncing of our owne righteousnes and reioycing in the righteousnesse of Christ by faith as that this vantage springeth from the righteousnesse of faith Hence then I obserue that onely they know Christ by this experimentall knowledge who being iustified by faith doe by a true and liuely faith happly the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ Iesus vnto themselues For then doe we begin to haue this feeling knowledge of Christ in our owne soules when by faith we lay hold on the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus to be iustified thereby and the more sure hold that we lay by the hand of faith on the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus the more wee grow vp in this feeling knowledge of Christ Iesus We beleeue saith Peter vnto Christ Joh. 6.69 and know that thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God We beleeue saith he and know as if he should haue said we beleeue and in our owne soules by the testimonie of the spirit witnessing it to our spirit we know that thou art the Christ the sonne of the liuing God Faith then in Christ Iesus is the roote whence this feeling knowledge of Christ commeth and the more stedfastly we beleeue the greater feeling of this knowledge doth the spirit of God worke within our soules Many of vs I feare me want this feeling knowledg of Christ many of vs that say thinke that we know him know him not by experience in our owne soules many of vs that haue heard and read of him know not that he is made of God vnto vs wisdome or righteousnesse sanctification or redemption many of vs know not what treasures of wisdome or knowledge or saluation are laid vp in him for vs many of vs I feare mee feele not in our selues the sweetnesse of Christ the fruits of his sufferings the comforts of his promises the riches of his mercies many of vs I feare me onely know Christ as we heare of Christ and read of Christ but know him not by his comfortable presence in our owne soules And what is the cause of all this Surely we haue no roote in our selues we want that true and liuely faith whence such knowledge should spring Wee deceiue our selues flattering our selues and saying we beleeue in Christ we know Christ when as we neither beleeue in him nor know him A smattering faith and a smattering knowledge of Christ we haue but a iustifying faith or sauing knowledge we haue none Is then a iustifying faith the roote whence a feeling and sauing knowledg doth spring Let this then teach vs to vse with all religious reuerence those meanes which the Lord hath ordained for the begetting and increasing of faith in vs that we may beleeue and know and growing in faith we may grow also in the knowledge of Christ Iesus Let vs with reuerence hearken vnto the word preached and celebrate the holy Sacraments two ordinarie meanes which the Lord vsâ—th thereby to beget and to increase faith in vs. For faith comes by hearing as the Apostle witnesseth where he saith Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Ro. 10.17 Seeing therefore wee cannot know Christ vnlesse we beleeue in him and seeing we cannot beleeue in him vnlesse we heare his word preached that we may beleeue in him and know him let vs willingly flocke as doues vnto the windowes vnto the house of the Lord to heare the word preached Againe as by the word preached so likewise by the vse of the Sacraments the Lord as by meanes strengthneth and increaseth our faith in vs. In the Lords Supper the bread is broken for vs giuen to vs we take it and eat it and digest it and it is made one substance with vs the wine likewise is powred out for vs giuen vnto vs we take it and drinke it and it is made one with vs. All which rites and actions what else are they but so many pledges and seales for the strengthning and increasing of our faith in the benefits of our saluation puâ—chased by the death and passion of our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus The bread that is broken for vs in that Supper and the wine that is powred out for vs they are so sure pledges vnto vs that Christ his bodie was broken for vs and his bloud shed for vs as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes So likewise the bread and the wine that are giuen vnto vs by the Minister in the Supper they are so sure pledges vnto vs that Christ by his Spirit giueth vs his bodie and his bloud euen then in the supper as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes So likewise the bread which with the hand of our bodie we take and eat and the wine which with the hand of our bodie we take and drinke are so sure pledges vnto vs that by faith our soules doe feede vpon the bodie and bloud of Christ as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes Lastly the bread and wine which being digested are turned into our substance and made one with vs and we with them are so sure seales vnto vs that by a mysticall vnion and spirituall coniunction we are made one with Christ and Christ with vs members of his bodie flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue this by faith as we perfectly know that by sense Such are the helps
better vpon vs that wee subdue not the flesh vnto the spirit that we serue sinne and giue not our members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse it is a plaine argument of the want of faith in vs. And therefore our Sauiour made it an argument against Iudas that hee beleeued not because he would betray him Ioh. 6.64 But there are some of you saith our Sauiour that beleeue not For saith the Euangelist Iesus knew from the beginning who they were that beleeued not and who should betray him Where the argument is that Iudas had a traiterous heart therefore he beleeued not In like manner let vs make the argument against our selues Our hearts are sett on mischiefe we drinke iniquitie like water wee die not vnto sinne but wee suffer sinne to raigne in our mortall bodies wee liue not vnto God in righteousnesse but wee giue our members seruants vnto vnrighteousnesse wee feele no vertue at all of Christ his death or resurrection in our selues therefore we beleeue not The conclusion is hard but if it bee altered the premisses must be altered Let vs cease to doe euill and learne to doe well let vs die vnto sinne and liue vnto God let vs mortifie our earthly members and be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and then shall wee haue a good testimonie vnto our selues of our righteousnesse by faith In a word iustification which is by faith and regeneration which is by the spirit killing our old man and quickening our new man are so linked the one with the other as that they are affirmed and denied both together For if we be iustified by faith then are we regenerate by the spirit and if wee be regenerate by the spirit then are we iustified by faith And againe vnlesse wee be iustified by faith wee are not regenerate by the spirit and vnlesse we be regenerated by the spirit we are not iustified by faith As therefore we desire to haue our iustification by faith sealed vnto our soules so let vs desire to know and to feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection by dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God in righteousnesse and true holines It followeth And the fellowshippe of his afflictions c. This is the next vantage which the Apostle reckons vpon by renouncing all his owne workes as losse and dung and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus the knowledge in himselfe of Christ his afflictions euen such as he did suffer in the daies of his flesh and such as he doth daily suffer in his members And the reason he addeth why he would know in himselfe the fellowship of Christ his afflictions namely so to be made conformable vnto Christ his death It is then as if the Apostle should haue said I make no reckoning of mine owne righteousnesse by workes but my desire is that being iustified by the righteousnesse of Christ through faith in such afflictions as Christ suffered in his owne person for the glory of God and the good of his Church and such as still hee suffereth in his members for his owne glory the good of his Church I may haue fellowship and bee partakers with them because I desire to be made comformable vnto Christ his death i. like vnto Christ who is dead and through many afflictions is entred into his kingdome What then did the Apostle desire outward afflictions in his body yea hee counted it a great vantage to suffer afflictions such as Christ had suffred in his own person and such as hee did suffer in his members for the glory of Christ and the good of his Church Hence then I obserue that affliction and trouble for Christ his sake and the good of his Church should not seeme grieuous vnto God his children but rather they should count it a vantage vnto them to be afflicted for his sake Thus the holy Ghost almost euery where teacheth vs. Mat. 5.12 Reioyce saith our Sauiour and be glad when men reuile you and persecute you and speake all manner of euill sayings against you for my sake falsly And the Apostle Iames Iam. 1.2 Count it exceeding ioy when ye fall into tentations i. afflictions and tribulations whereby ye are tempted And the Apostle Peter Thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall 1 Pet. 4.13 which is among you to proue you but reioyce inasmuch as you are partakers of Christ his sufferings c. And lest the holy Ghost should seeme without all reason to will vs to reioyce in afflictions and to count them vantage vnto vs hee hath set doâ—ne many reasons why afflictions should not daunt vs or seeme grieuous but rather ioyous vnto vs. As 1. affliction hath been alwaies the lot of Gods children It beganne we see euen with Abell Gen. 4 8. whom his brother Caine slew Iacob and Ioseph the children of Israell Dauid Iob the Prophets the Apostles of Christ what afflictions suffered they Reioyce saith our Sauiour when they persecute you for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you yea such persecutions and afflictionâ— both Patriarches and Prophets and Apostles and all the holy men of God haue suffered 2. Afflictions are profitable instruments which God vseth thereby to draw vs to the obedience of his will Hos 5.15 For so saith the Lord by his Prophet In their affliction they will seeke mee diligently Ier. 31.18 So saith Ieremy that before the Lord corrected and chastised him by afflictions he was aâ— vntamed calfe Ps 119.67 71. And Dauid before I was afflicted I went wrong but now I keepe thy word And againe it is good for mee that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy statutes 3. Afflictions are a token of Gods loue and fauour towards vs. For as the Apostle saith Heb. 12.6 Whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and he scourgeth euery sonne that he receiueth Sometimes we wander astray out of the right way wherein we should walke and then as a good shepheard he sends his dog after vs to pinch vs and to ranke vs in our right order againe 4. Afflictions make wâ— like vnto Christ as both the Apostle sheweth here and in the Epistle to the Romanes Rom. 8.29 for as Esay had prophecied of him so he was full of sorowes he wanted no sorowes but he was full of sorowes 5. The afflictions of Gods children they are Christ his afflictions whereinsoeuer they suffer hee suffereth â—th them And therefore when Saul persecuted them that â—lled vpon his name he called vnto him from heauen sayâ—ng Saul Saul why persecutest thou me because he persecuted â—is children he counted that he persecuted him 6. It pleaseth â—he Lord through afflictions to bring his children vnto the â—ingdome For it is ordained that through many afflictions â—e should enter the kingdome No chastising Heb. 12.11 saith the Apoâ—tle for the present seemeth to be ioyous but grieuous but afterward 〈◊〉 bringeth the quiet fruite of righteousnesse vnto them which are â—ereby
that wee doe but of that wee should doe and of that which God may require of vs. All our perfection is only in Christ Iesus who hath perfectly fulfilled that which wee should but could not and for whose sake all our imperfections are couered and not imputed vnto vs. He is our perfection wee are full of imperfections and in his perfection are all our imperfections â—id and couered Againe here is a notable comfort for all such of Gods children as feele in themselues any imperfections any wants â—f those things after which their soule longeth The blessed Apostle had not now when he wrote these things attained to â—he perfection of the knowledge of Christ of the vertue of his â—esurrection or of the fellowship of his afflictions Why art â—hou then troubled and why is thy soule disquieted within hee for such imperfections as thou feelest in thy selfe Thou â—nowest not thy Christ as thy soule desireth thou findest not â—at sweetnesse of his word in thy selfe that thou shouldest â—ou feelest not thy flesh so subdued vnto the spirit as it should â—e thou doest not walke in that obedience vnto thy God â—hat thou shouldest thou art not so zealous in all holy duties 〈◊〉 thou shouldest be thou doest not take such pleasure in the â—ings that belong vnto thy peace as thou shouldest do None 〈◊〉 all the children of God that come not farre short of that â—ey should in all these things and the more holy that they â—e the more they see their wants How often doth Dauid â—ay vnto the Lord to teach him his statutes Psal 119. to open his eyes at he may see the wondrous things of his Law to stablish his â—ord in him to incline his heart vnto his testimonies and not â—to couetousnesse to quicken him in his righteousnesse â—eade the 119. Psalme where thou shalt finde that that holy â—ophet hath euen powred out his soule in many such praiers 〈◊〉 but thou doest not onely feele in thy selfe the want of such â—rfections as thou shouldest haue but thou feelest such imperfections as thou shouldest not haue Thou art dull and sluggish and heauie and and lumpish there is no edge in thee vnto the things that belong vnto thy peace Doest thou know and feele in thy selfe these imperfections This same is a peece of thy perfection to see and know and acknowledge thine imperfections Luk 18.11 12 13 The proud Pharisie hee talkes of nothing but his perfections it is the poore Publican that feeles his imperfections and that not daring therefore to lift vp so much as his eyes to heauen strikes his breast saying O God be merciful vnto mee a sinner And what is it that makes thee feele thine imperfections It is the life of God in thee that makes thee that thou seest thy dulnesse and lumpishnesse and that thou canst not abide it but grieuest at it Them that are dead in their sinnes thou seest to goe on in the wickednesse of their wayes neither are they euer touched with any remorse or feeling of their wants and imperfections Yea Dauid so long as he lay dead as it were in that sinne which hee had committed in the matter of Vriah he neuer felt any remorse But when onâ—â— the life of God beganne to awake in him by the word of Nathan then he said I haue sinned against the Lord. This then that thou feelest and acknowledgest thine imperfections 〈◊〉 token of the life of God in thee The greatest imperfection that the young man in the Gospell had was the great conceâ—â— which he had of his perfection All these commandements saith he Mat. 19.20 I haue obserued from my youth vp what lacke I yet He could not see any imperfection in himselfe till Christ bade himself all that he had and giue to the poore c. and then he saw it but the text saith nothing of his acknowledging it with remorse for it To stand then vpon our perfection is our greatest imperfection and to see and acknowledge our imperfection with remorse is a great point of our perfection Let not then thine imperfections dismay thee It is well that thou feelest them it is a point of thy perfection and it is a token of the life of God in thee and if thou feltst them nor thy disease were a great deale more dangerous O but therefore thou art troubled because thou feelest thine imperfections more then thou wast wont O but comfort thy selfe rather in those mercies that thou wast wont to finde for he that hath begunne a good worke in thee Phil. 1.6 will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ He is immutable and so is his loue immutable for whom he loueth once hee loueth vnto the end Ioh. 13 1. It was Dauids case as himselfe witnesseth where hee thus saith I caâ—â—ed to remembrance my song in the night Psal 77.6 I communed with mine owne heart and my spirit searched diligently 7. Will the Lord aâ—sent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour Is his mercy cleane gone for euer Doth hâ—s promise faile for euer more 8. Hath God forgotten to be mercifull 9. hath hee shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure Where the Prophet sheweth how hee was wont to praise the Lord in the night season for his louing mercies But now the Lord had seemed to shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure And this he saith in the next verse was his death euen the want of the feeling of Gods goodnesse he saith was his death 10. yet saith hâ— I remembred the yeeres of the right hand of the most high Where he signifieth that he recouered himselfe by remembring the former times wherein God had manifested his goodnesse towards him Let not then thy present want disquiet thee but comfort thy selfe in the remembrance of his former goodnesse towards thee Though hee seeme for a little to hide his face from thee yet will hee not leaue nor forsake thee but in his good time he will perfect his good worke in thee But I follow Here I note the Apostles eager pursuit after perfection He had not yet attained vnto it but he followed as eagerly after it as the persecutor who will not rest till he haue him whom he persecuteth or as the runner who will not rest till he come at his goales end He was so desirous to grow daily more and more in the knowledge of Christ and of the vertue of his resurrection c that he shooke of all impediments and letts which might hinder him in that course and laboured daily more and more in all things to grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie for all Christians which is that they labour daily more and more to grow vp in the knowledge of Christ in obedience to his will in holinesse and righteousnesse and in all things to aime euermore at the marke of perfection And to this purpose are those often
running in our Christian race this will turne to our vtter shame and confusion If therefore in running we fall yet must we vâ— againe and runne as if our strength were renued by our faâ—â— We may not be weary of well-doing but by continuanceâ—â— well-doing we must runne on the race that is set before vs knowing that in due season we shall reape if we faint not Gal. 6.9 Adde vnto that reason which hath beene mentioned that onely perseueâ—ance vnto the end hath the promise of the crowne of righteousnesse and saluation this also that God measureth not his gifts vnto vs by moneths or yeares but his mercy and his â—oue towards vs endure for euer If he then be a louing Lord â—nto vs who will not change his fauour towards vs for euer â—e may not serue him by count of daies but to the last houre â—e must be faithfull A perfect God must haue a perfect serâ—ant an euerlasting God a perpetuall seruant and if we fall â—t the last we are fallen from him and not he from vs and our â—ondemnation is of our selues This then should teach vs to shake of all such impediâ—ents as either clog vs that we cannot runne or cause vs to â—reake of when we should continue running Those that â—â—eepe through aduersitie should be as though they wept not â—hose that reioyce through prosperitie should be as though â—hey reioyced not those that haue wiues as though they had â—one those that buy as though they possessed not and they â—hat vse this world as though they vsed it not Pouertie nor â—iches honor nor dishonor euill report nor good report â—hould take such hold of vs as that they should stay vs from â—unning that race that is set before vs but through all these â—e should run as if there were no such burthen vpon vs. He â—hat is to runne in a race will not gird on him his armour but â—ather he will strip himselfe and turne himselfe almost naked â—uen sowe in our Christian race should either strip our selues â—s it were and vtterly shake of all such things as ordinarily are â—â—upediments in this race or they should be as if they were â—haken of no troublers of vs in our race But how farre otherwise is it with vs Euery thing almost makes vs sit downe and quite giue ouer running If riches â—ncrease we sit vs downe and set our hearts vpon them and â—here is an end of our race If pouertie doe befall vs wee sit 〈◊〉 downe and either murmure and repine against the Lord or else fall to robbing and stealing and such other vnlawfull meanes to relieue our state and there is an end of our race If honour and authoritie and credit amongst men grow vpon vs wee sit vs downe and deuise with our selues how wee may best maintaine our state our place our calling and our credit and there is an end of our race If we be disgraced or suffer any kind of wrong wee sit vs downe and bethinke our selues how wee may be reuenged of him that hath done vs this wrong or this dishonour and there is an end of our race If by the mercy of God through painefull studie we haue atteined to some knowledge we sit vs downe and consider what reward wee may iustly looke for our learning and we seeke and labour and poste after that and there is an end of our race Thus euery thing almost makes vs sit downe and quite giue ouer running But men and brethren let there be in vs the same minde that was in our Apostle Let vs endeuour vnto that which is before and let vs follow hard toward the marke If we continue in the word of the Lord and walke in his waies we are Christ his disciples 〈◊〉 31. Let vs therefore continue in the grace of God and with purpose of heart cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord. The ambitious man he doth not so much thinke of his present honour as his minde runnes vpon a plus vltra he looks still forward and gladly he would be higher The couetous man likewise he doth not so much thinke what riches he hath as his minde runnes vpon more more and still he looks forward after more and more Shall they still looke forward towards these vaine and transitorie things and so thirst after them that the more of them they haue the more they runne after them and shall not we much more looke forward towards the marke that is set before vs in our Christian race and the neâ—rer that we come to it runne the faster vnto it Let the children of light learne this wisdome of the children of this generation to follow hard towards the marke that is set before them Let vs so runne that we may obtaine and let vs neuer be weary of well-doing for in due season we shall reape if we faint not Blessed is he that continueth vnto the end for he shall be saued The second thing which hence I obserue is what marke we must propose vnto our selues in running our Christian race vnto which we must endeuour towards which we must follow and which we must alwaies haue in our eyes and that iâ— Christ Iesus that we may perfectly know him whom to know is life euerlasting On Christ Iesus must our eyes alwaies be set and on the perfect knowledge of him must our desire be setled For he is the way the truth and the life the way Joh. 14.6 therefore we must begin in him continue in him and end in him walking by him vnto him He is the truth wee must still â—herefore looke towards him if we will not be deceiued He â—s the life we must therefore runne vnto him if we will not â—leepe in death He is Alpha and Omega the beginning and â—he ending in regard both of the being and of the power and â—f the actions and of the dispositions of all creatures so that â—s of him and through him and for him are all things so vnâ—o him and his glory are all things to be referred And see â—hat great reason there is to moue vs to looke still towards â—im as the marke toward which we are to follow as hard as we â—an For doth not he still looke towards vs and call vpon vs â—rying and saying Mat. 11.28 Come vnto me all yee that are weary and laâ—en and I will ease you Doth he not stand still stretching out â—is armes as alwaies most ready to receiue vs if we will come â—nto him Nay doth he not oftentimes when we are turning â—ut of the right way wherein we should walke hooke vs in â—gaine with his rod and his staffe and lead vs as it were by the â—nd vnto himselfe Yea such is the louing kindnesse of our â—weet Sauiour that he will haue vs to runne after him and he â—ill draw vs that we may runne after him that he will haue vs â—o follow hard towards him as our marke and he will guide v◠〈◊〉 our way which leadeth vnto
in mercy by God that hath called vs in mercie and giuen 〈◊〉 in Christ Iesus by God that hath called vs in Christ Iesus to be partakers of his glory Here then behold and wonder at the louing kindnesse of our God We must runne and we shal be very well rewarded For if we runne albeit we can merit nothing by our running because when we haue done what we can we are but vnprofitable seruants yet in mercie will he giue vs an euerlasting crowne of glory A good reward for a meane seruice performed but meanely by him that runnes the best And therefore the greater the goodnes of our God who giueth such reward in mercie where there wanteth all merit The mercie of our God should stirre vp our thankfulnes vnto our God and the great reward which in mercy he doth giue should make 〈◊〉 runne the waie of his commandementes Rom. 8.18 All that euer wee can doe or suffer is not worthy of that glory which shal be shewed vnto vs. Yet if we suffer willingly for Christ his sake and doe the workes of our calling he will in mercy giue vnto vs an incorruptible crowne of glory Let our mouthes thereâ—â—re be filled with his praise and honour all the day long who â—â—ere there wanteth merit sheweth such mercie And if duâ— or loue cannot preuaile with vs yet let this inestimable â—â—ward perswade vs to runne the way of his commandeâ—entes In a word we know that our labour shall not be in â—ine in the Lord. Let vs therefore abound in euerie good â—orke and let vs runne with patience the race that is set beâ—â—re vs. The next and last thing which hence I obserue is that as â—od hath chosen vs in Christ Iesus so hath he called vs in â—hrist Iesus Ephes 1.4 The former appeareth by the Epistle to the Eâ—â—esians the later by this place of our Apostle and many oâ—â—ers Yea Christ Iesus alone it is in whom and for whom â—â—d hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessing in heauenly thinges 3. 〈◊〉 the Apostle both speaketh there and manifestly sheweth â—oth there and elsewhere For in him are we predestinate 〈◊〉 him are we chosen in him are we called in him are we aâ—â—pted in him are we iustified in him are we sanctified and 〈◊〉 him through hope are we glorified and in him are all â—e promises made vnto vs both of the life present and of â—at that is to come If we had beene called in Peter or in â—aule or in Moses then might we haue belieued in them â—nd lookt vnto them as vnto the marke that is set before vs. â—ut now that we are called in Christ Iesus we are to belieue in â—â—m and alwaies to looke towardes him in the whole course â—f our life In him we haue all thinges and in him shall our â—â—y bee made perfit Let this then teach vs to reioyce onely in Christ Iesus in â—hom onely wee are called and in whom onely wee are â—lessed In our selues we are nothing else but bondslaues of â—atan Children of wrath a naughty and crooked nation vnâ—ble altogether to thinke or speake or doe any thing that is â—ood abominable disobedient vnto euery good worke reâ—robate and not onely neare vnto cursing but cursed But in â—ur Christ Iesus we are freede from sinne and condemnation â—nd made the seruants of righteousnes and heires of saluation â—â—d in him we are called vnto that high calling to be the sons of God and haue all the priueledges that belong vnto the sonnes of God Let vs therefore reioyce in him alwaie let our songs be made euer of him and dayly let vs praise him Let vs iudge whatsoeuer is best to be but dung for the excellent knowledge sake of him and let vs in all thinges grow vp in him c. LECTVRE LXIV PHILIP 3. Vers 15.16 Let vs therefore as many as be perfect be thâ—â—â—â—ded and if ye be otherwise minded God shall reueale c. NOw the Apostle hauing thus in particular told the Philippians what he thought of Christ and likewise of all things without Christ 〈◊〉 goeth from the particular vnto the generall and exhorteth that this truth which he haâ—â— professed may be generally receiued and approued And if any of them will not happily presently receiue this truth yet he signifieth his hope that God will afterwards reueale it to them that they may embrace it wiâ—h him and in the meane time till God reueale it and make it knowne vnto them he exhorteth that such grounds of the truth as already they had might with one accord be receiued and maintained This I take to be the generall meaning of these words in these two verses Now let vs yet a little more particularly sift and examine the meaning of them Let vs saith the Apostle c. This speech yee see is exhortatiue in that he saith let vs be thus minded and ye see like wise that the exhortation is made by way of conclusion from the particular example of the Apostle vnto the Philippiâ—â—â—â— generall in that he saith Let vs therefore as many as be perfeâ—â— and ye see that it is to bring ouer his own priuate example vnâ—o a generall doctrine in that he saith Let vs therefore as many â—â—s be perfect be thus minded Let vs therefore therefore why euen because I your Apostle by whom ye haue beleeued am â—hus minded as I haue told you let vs therefore as many as bee perfect be thus minded Thus minded How to renounce all confidence in the flesh to iudge all our owne righteousnes by workes whatsoeuer to be but dung to reioyce only in Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse which is through faith to thirst after the knowledge of Christ and of the vertue of his resurrection and acknowledging our want of perfection in the knowledge of Christ incessantly to runne forward in the Christian race vnto perfection forgetting that which is behind and endeauouring our selues vnto that which is before and following hard towards the marke for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus let vs be thus minded euen as many of vs as be perfect Yea but who were those were there any such Did not the Apostle immediately before deny that he was perfect How then doth he now say let vs as many as be perfect c. We must vnderstand that the Apostle doth not here speake of any that were perfect indeed either in knowledge or in obedience but he speaketh partly vnto those that thought they were perfect and partly vnto those that by their holy walking shewed that they were in the way to perfection that both they that thought themselues perfect and they likewise that by their holy walking shewed plainely that they were in a better way to perfection than others would thinke as he did touching the points before mentioned and controuersed betwixt him and the false Teachers Yea but is not his exhortation generally vnto all Why then doth he require it of them that
also exhort vs to cleanse our selues from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit 2 Cor. 13.11 7.1 and to grow vp vnto full holinesse in the feare of God to mortifie the deedes of the flesh and to be renued in the spirit of our mindes And why No doubt one cause is because otherwise we cannot be as he exhorteth vs to be perfect For what perfection can there bee where there is no dying vnto sinne which is our bane and imperfection and no liuing a holinesse and righteousnes which is the onely way vnto perfection Our sinnes doe make a separation betweene vs and our â—od in whom alone we are perfect Es 59.2 and it is the spirit of sanâ—ification whereby wee are engraffed into Christ Iesus in â—hom only we are perfect This then is also requisite vnto â—hristian perfection that we feele in our selues a mortificatiâ— of the old man and a quickening of the new man through â—â—e power of the spirit by the vertue of Christ his death and â—â—surrection The third thing necessarily requisite vnto Christian perâ—â—ction is a feeling and acknowledgement of our owne imperâ—â—ction both in knowledge and in obedience for so only doe â—â—e grow vnto Christian perfection if in an holy feeling of â—â—r wants and imperfections wee poure out our complaints â—nto our God and acknowledge our wants vnto the Lord. It â—as the conceit of their perfect knowledge that made the â—orinthians that they knew nothing as they ought to know â—nd it was the conceit of their owne perfect righteousnesse â—â—at made the Pharises that they neuer sought the true perfect â—â—ghteousnesse of Christ Iesus But Dauid hauing said 2 SaÌ„ 12.13 I haue â—â—ned against the Lord Luc. 18.14 streight-way the Prophet Nathan said â—nto him the Lord also hath put away thy sinne And the Publiâ—ane hauing smitten his breast and said O God bee mercifull â—nto mee a sinner the holy Ghost giueth him this testimonie that â—e dâ—parted to his house iustified rather then the Pharsie or if wee â—â—ke the sense of the place he departed home to his house iuâ—â—ified and not the Pharisie Luc. 23 41.42.43 And the Theefe vpon the crosse â—auing first confessed and said we are indeede righteously here â—â—r we receiue things worthy of that we haue done and afterwards â—raied and said Lord remember me when thou commest into thy â—ingdome by and by Iesus said vnto him verily I say vnto thee 〈◊〉 day shalt thou be with me in Paradise And generally this is â—rue that onely they follow Christ who deny themselues onâ—y they come vnto God who feele their wants in themselues â—nely they seek vnto God who are confounded in themselues â—nd consequently only they come vnto Christian perfection â—hose hearts are touched with the feeling of their imperfeâ—tions This then is also requisite vnto Christian perfection â—hat in an holy feeling of our owne wants wee acknowledge our imperfection in euery grace of God The 4. thing necessarily requisite vnto Christian perfection is an earnest endeauour constant care to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus For so onely are we perfect in some degree if wee follow hard after perfection and if with an enflamed desire after the good things of God we labour to encrease daily more and more in all holinesse and righteousnesse And therefore the Apostle exhorteth saying Heb. 12.14 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Follow hard for so the word signifieth folâ—â—â— hard after peace with all men and holinesse without which no man shall see the Lord. Where the Apostle doth not limit his exhortation by any circumstance of time but follow in thy nonage follow in thy ripe age follow in thine old age still follow for still it is said vnto thee follow hard after peace and holinesse And why euen because none ouertaketh but he that folloâ—eth Mat. 5.6 And our Sauiour pronounceth a blessing vpon the hea◠〈◊〉 them that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Which sheweâ—â— that where there is this feruent desire to grow vp in godlines and this hungring and thirsting in our soules after the thingâ— that belong vnto our peace there is a blessing vpon the heaâ— of euery one that doth so And why did our Apostle follow hard that he might comprehend euen as hee was comprehended of Christ Iesus but because they onely at length attaine vnto perfection who in the meane time follow hard after it This then is also requisite vnto Christian perfection that wee labour to grow vp in godlinesse and to encrease in all manner holy conuersation That all these things are necessarily requisite vnto Christian perfection this generall exhortation inferred by way of conclusion vpon the things mentioned in the particular example of our Apostle sheweth most plainly as also that in these things alone doth Christian perfection consist vnlesse any man will take vpon him more exactly to describe it than the Apostle hath done Hence then wee may learne to descrie the notable grossenesse of that Monkish perfection which our aduersaries tell vs so much of Luc. 18.21 For aske our aduersaries or aske a Monke whether he be perfect he rubs no more at his answer then the young man in the Gospell did but he he is perfect and why should any man aske the question whether he be perfect And 〈◊〉 proofe hereof he will tell you that besides keeping of â—ods commandements whereunto wee are all bound both 〈◊〉 precept and likewise by promise in our baptisme besides â—is he hath vowed chastitie pouertie obedience pilgrimage â—fficient badges of his perfection He meddles not with the â—ings of this life nay he cares not for them nay he hath forken all to follow Christ The Pharisie that is no extortioner 〈◊〉 vniust man no adulterer that fasts twise in the weeke that â—ues tithe of all that euer he possesseth is no body vnto him â—he young man that had kept all the commandements from â—s youth is no body vnto him Hee hath wholly sequestred â—mselfe vnto contemplation and giuen himselfe vnto God 〈◊〉 that the least thing that he doth euen his sitting his stanâ—ing his eating his sleeping euen the least thing that he doth 〈◊〉 better and more acceptable vnto God then the best workes â—ther of the first or second table which the faithfull being â—aried doe performe Thus doth he boast of his perfection 〈◊〉 if he were the man and none but hee that were deare in â—ods sight and that were worthy to rest in his holy tabernacle â—ut how farre wide is he of the true and Christian perfection â—deed It is not the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus that hee â—ands vpon but vpon his owne righteousnesse by his owne â—oly and vnspotted life He doth not cast downe himselfe in â—y sense and feeling of his owne wants and imperfections â—t hee dares to stand and to shew himselfe in the presence of â—e most high Hee doth not daily more and more die vnto â—nne and liue
more and more be established in the righteousnesse of Christ We must daily subdue the flesh vnto the spirit that wee may daily more and more be begotten by the spirit vnto a more liuely hope in Christ Iesus We must daily cast downe our selues before the Lord that hee may daily more and more lift vs vp We must daily follow hard towards the marke that wee may be daily more and more holy in all manner of conuersation And therefore it is that wee doe so often communicate at the Lords Table namely that our faith and obedience may by degrees bee daily more and more strengthned and increased There needs but once entring into the Church by the Sacrament of Baptisme but being entred into the Church our soules must be often fed and nourished vnto euerlasting life by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper And faith is at once begotten in vs by the ministerie of the word but both our faith and our obedience must be ofâ—en and confirmed increased both by the ministerie of the word and by the holy vse of the Lords Supper By an holy â—nstitution therefore of the Lord we doe often come vnto this â—oly Table that so often as wee eat of this bread and drinke â—f this cup we may so often both renew the remembrance of Christ his blessed death and passion and so often haue our weake faith holpen and strengthened For aâ— herein we conâ—inue the remembrance of that his blessed death and passion â—ntill his comming againe so haue wee hereby a sure pledge â—nd full assurance of our incorporation into the body of Christ Iesus to be made one with him and he with vs. But â—efore we come vnto this holy Table it is necessary if we will â—aue our faith holpen and strengthned thereby that we duly â—nd diligently examine our selues and in all holy reuerence â—repare our selues thereunto We must proue our selues as â—he Apostle willeth whether we are in the faith that is wheâ—her we beleeue that the punishment of our sinnes is fully disâ—harged in Christ Iesus and that whatsoeuer saluation he hath â—urchased for his children belongeth euen to vs also For this â—aith we must haue before wee come hither our comming hiâ—her being not to haue this faith wrought in vs but to haue this â—hich already wee doe beleeue more fully assured vnto our â—oules and consciences Againe wee must trie and search in â—ur owne soules what contrition and sorrow of heart there is â—n vs for our sinnes past what detestation and loathing of â—inne we finde in our selues and what purpose and resolution of heart there is in vs to forsake our old wayes and in the â—hole course of our life hereafter to conforme our selues vnto Gods will set downe in his holy word For vnlesse these things be in vs we are no meet guests for this holy and heauenly Table We must also search and see whether we be in peace and â—oue with all men for if thou bring thy gift vnto the Altar Mat. 5.23 24 and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee there thou must leaue thine offering and goe and first be reconciled vnto â—hy brother and then come and offer thy gift If hauing thus examined our selues we come vnto this holy Table then here we haue sealed vnto vs our communion with Christ then here we haue assured vnto vs all the benefits of Christ his death and passion That therefore hereby wee may receiue all holy increase of our faith let vs with all holy reuerence come at this time vnto this Table And in the whole course of our life let vs labour by degrees to proceed from perfection to perfection Let vs daily stirre vp euery good grace of God in vs that seeking by continuance in well-doing honour and glory and immortalitie we may in the end receiue the prise of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And to conclude with this of our Apostle let vs as many as would bee perfect bee thâ—â— minded as our Apostle was touching our iustification touching our regeneration touching the acknowledgement of our imperfection and touching an holy pursuit after perfection LECTVRE LXV PHILIP 3. Verse 15.16 And if yee be otherwise minded God shall reueale it vnto you Neuerthelesse in that whereunto wee are come c. NOw followeth the second point where the Apostle signifieth his hope that God would reueale this truth which hee had professed vnto them which as yet were otherwise minded then he was in these words And 〈◊〉 yee be otherwise minded c. And if yee be otherwise c. This sheweth that the Apostle thought or rather knew that hee should not bee able to perswade all to be of the same minde with him in the things before mentioned but that some through the suggestions of the false teachers that were amongst them would thinke otherwise then he thought of those points Yet see how kindly the Apostle dealeth with those If saith he ye be otherwise minded so that yee doe not thinke as I your Apostle doe of workes of Christ of perfection in the knowledge of Christ but rather â—â—re of another iudgement yet I doubt not but as God hath begunne to reueale his Sonne Iesus Christ vnto you by my â—reaching so he will also in his good time reueale and make knowne vnto you this same thing wherein yee now dissent in â—udgement from mee and will not suffer you to be holden of â—his errour he will I doubt not by the ministerie of his seruants through the powerfull operation of the holy spirit open the diuine eyes of your darke vnderstanding that yee may see both that ye erre in this wherein ye dissent from me and that this is the truth whereunto I now exhort you This I take to be the true meaning of these words Now let vs see what hence wee may learne and so wee will proceed vnto that which followeth in the next verse And if yee be otherwise minded c. Ambrose one of the ancient Fathers readeth these words thus And if yee shall be otherwise minded God also hath reuealed it and vnderstandeth them as if the Apostle had thus said If yee shall thinke of any more then I haue put you in minde of know that it is by reuelation from God Which sense and reading if it were true might indeed helpe well to boulster out such humane traditions and superstitious ceremonies as the Church is burdened and pestered withall But this sense and reading as well because it may seeme to patronage such vnwritten verities and vnsauory ceremonies as also for that it is altogether different from the words and meaning of the Apostle is vtterly to be reiected For first the Apostle doth not say if you shall be but if ye be otherwise minded Againe the Apostle doth not say God hath reuealed it but God shall or will reueale it vnto you And lastly when the Apostle saith If yee be otherwise minded his meaning is not that if they thinke
hath opened to know things that are spiritually discerned should labour to draw them on vnto the same truth with them And therefore besides other duties which they should performe vnto them when they goe vp vnto the house of the Lord they should say vnto them as they in Esay Esay 2.3 Come let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his waies and we will walke in his paths come let vs goe to the Church come neighbour come friend let vs go to the Sermon and there we shall heare what the Lord will say vnto vs and there we shall be instructed in the truth or Christ Iesus But what doe we We thinke it well if we come â—ur selues and indeed I wish all would doe so but though we now our neighbour ignorant yet do we not either priuately â—lke with him or say vnto him come let vs goe to Sermon â—hich certainely is a defect in vs. For true zeale taketh that â—f the fire that the truely zealous man would haue all like â—nto himselfe and the more he hath profited in the knowâ—edge of the truth the more will his heart bee inflamed to â—raw others out of ignorance vnto the knowledge of the same â—ruth with him And what doe we know but that God hath â—rdeined vs by this or that holy course to be the meanes to â—ring this or that man vnto the knowledge of the truth Let â—s not therefore despaire of doing good with our weake and â—gnorant brother but let vs hope so long as there is any hope â—â—at the Lord will reueale his truth vnto him and in the â—eane time let vs beare with his ignorance and labour by all â—eanes to bring him to the same minde that is in vs touching â—he truth of Christ Iesus And this withall let vs weigh is â—here any of our alliance or acquaintance or knowledge whose eyes the Lord hath so opened that he seeth the truth in diuers mysteries of the faith but yet some things are hid from â—is eyes let this be an incouragement of our hope that the Lord wil also reueale these things vnto him For great hope we may conceiue as we see here our Apostle likewise doth that he which hath begun to reueale the truth in diuers mysteries of the faith vnto them will also in his good time reueale these â—hings vnto them which as yet are hid from their eyes Times we may not prescribe vnto the Lord for he calleth not all his children to the knowledge of his Sonne at one houre but some at the third some at the sixth some at the ninth some â—t one some at another houre as vnto his heauenly wisdome seemeth most meete and his truth he doth reueale vnto his children not all at once but here a litle and there a litle as seemeth best vnto him But yet we may hope that vnto such as loue not darknesse better than light vnto such as doe not oppose themselues against the truth the Lord that commandeth the light to shine out of darknesse will in his good time shine in their hearts and reueale his truth vnto them so farre as shall be necessarie for them Though therefore now they doe not embrace the same truth altogether with vs yet let vs hope that the Lord will also reueale this vnto them wherein they now dissent from vs and let vs labour with them to the purpose according to that measure of grace that is giuen vnto vs. The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 yee be otherwise minded God shall reueale it Whereby the Apostle sheweth that he could onely preach vnto them but it is God that reuealeth his truth vnto them If they were otherwise minded than he was he could not doe withall his office was to teach the truth he could not open their eyes that they might see the truth but that must be let alone vnto the Lord for euer who alone reuealeth when he will that truth whereâ—â— we were happily long before instructed Whence I obserue that in the worke of the ministerie the Ministers of Christ do onely dispense the mysteries and secrets of God but it is God that reuealeth them vnto vs opening our eyes that we may see the wondrous things of his law And therefore it is said that when Peter had preached vnto Cornelius Act. 10.44 and them that weâ—â— with him the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the â—â—ra And againe it is said that when Paul preached neere vnto Philippi vnto certaine women that were come together 16.13.14 the Lord opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things that Paul spake And often when the Apostles had preached it is said that the Holy Ghost fell on them that heard and they beleeued Whereby is meant that they preached but the Holy Ghost reuealed and so their preaching was effectuall as the Holy Ghost wrought with it in the hearts of them that were ordeined vnto saluation And to this agreeth that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.6.7 where he saith I haue planted and Apollos watred but God gaue the increase and neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watreth but God that giueth the increase The Ministers like Gods husbandmen they sowe the seede euen the immortall seede of his word in the fallow ground of mens hearts but it is the Lord that giueth the earely and the latter raine whereby it groweth vp and bringeth forth fruit in some thirty in some sixty in some an hundreth fold The Ministers of Christ they are they by whom we do â—eleeue and by whom we doe obey but it is the Lord that 〈◊〉 the powerfull working of his holy spirit together with the â—ord causeth vs to beleeue and to obey This honour the â—ord taketh vnto himselfe saying Eze 36.25 I will powre out cleane water â—pon you and yee shall be cleane yea from all your filthinesse â—â—d from all your idols will I cleanse you 26. a new heart also will I â—ue you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away â—e stonie heart out of your bodie and I will giue you an heart of â—â—sh and I will put my spirit within you 27. and cause you to walke in â—y statutes and yee shall keepe my iudgements and doe them this â—onour I say the Lord taketh to himselfe and this honour â—e will not giue to any other But here happily you will â—ke me if the Ministers of Christ onely preach the word â—nd the Lord reserue this power onely to himselfe to beget 〈◊〉 by the word if the Ministers of Christ onely teach â—s the way of truth and the spirit alone lead vs into all â—â—uth 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim. 4.16 how then doth the Apostle say vnto the Corinâ—â—ians I haue begotten you through the Gospell and how doth â—e say vnto Timothie Take heede vnto thy selfe and
vnto learâ—â—ng continue therein for in doing this thou shalt both saue thy â—â—lfe and them that heare thee Whereunto I answer that the â—â—ing which properly belong vnto God are oftentimes in the â—criptures attributed vnto Gods Ministers because they are â—â—struments which God vseth and whereby God worketh So â—n the places alleaged I saith the Apostle haue begotten you â—hrough the Gospell the Apostle because the Lord vsed him as â—is instrument to beget the Corinthians in Christ Iesus thereâ—ore taketh that vnto himselfe which the Apostle Iames shewâ—â—th properly to belong vnto God where he saith Iam. 1 1â— that God of â—is owne will begat vs with the word of truth that we should be as â—he first fruits of his creatures And in the other place where â—he Apostle saith to Timothy In so doing thou shalt saue both â—hy selfe and them that heare thee there power of sauing Hosea 13.4 which â—oth onely properly belong vnto the Lord for it is he that â—aueth and none besides him is giuen vnto Timothie because â—ee was ordeined the Minister of Christ whom he would vse â—n granting repentance vnto saluation Many like places might be brought where that which properly belongeth vnto God is attributed vnto Gods Minister because of the powerfull operation of Gods spirit by his ministrie But by this already spoken yee see what in the worke of the ministrie God doth and what man doth Man preacheth the truth bâ—â— God only reuealeth the truth man soweth the mortall seede of the word but God onely maketh it to grow and fractifie men speaketh the wonders of the law but God onely openeth our eyes that wee may see the wondrous things oâ— his law This then should teach you so to thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God bâ— to depend vpon the Lord for the reuelation of those holy mysteries which we bring vnto you We can onely speake vnto your eares but it is the Lord that must worke in your hearts we can onely beat vpon the outward sense but he it is that must open the eyes of your vnderstanding we can onely bring the word of saluation vnto you but he it is that by his blessing vpon it must make it the word of saluation vnto you And therefore when you come vnto the house of God yee should remember to sanctifie your selues and as the Preacher exhorteth When yee enter into the house of God yee should take heede vnto your feete Eccl. 4.17 yee should take heede with what affection with what deuotion with what religious desire yee come to heare the word of the Lord. Yee should not not come hither as to an ordinarie meeting or to a place where yee can be well content to bestow an houre but yee should come hither prepared with all holy reuerence with soules thirsting after the word of your saluation and with hearts and eyes lift vp vnto the Lord that hee will blesse the preaching of the word vnto you that hee by his spirit will so worke together with his word that it may bee vnto you the sauour of life vnto life that hee will incline your hearts to hearken what the Spirit saith and that he will open your eyes that yee may see the wonderous things of his law And then surely yee should wrestle well and should not depart without a blessing For though wee be but men that speake vnto you whose breath is in our nostrils and though it bee not in vs to â—e grace or vnderstanding to our hearers yet are wee â—e Ministers of Christ by whom yee beleeue wee are as 〈◊〉 were the conduits through whom the spirit and the graâ—â—s of the spirit are conueighed vnto you and we are his â—mbassadors by whome hee openeth and declareth his â—â—ly will vnto you Yea into such a communion hath â—ee ioyned vs with him Act. 5.3 that when Ananias had lied vnâ—â— Peter he asked him why he had lied vnto the Holy Ghost â—nd that our Sauiour saith Luc. 10.16 Hee that heareth you heareth â—â—e To conclude this point wee doe pray you in â—hrist his stead as though God did beseech you through 〈◊〉 and whatsoeuer good grace is wrought in you it is â—od that worketh the same in you through our ministeâ—â—e Be yee therefore diligent to frequent holy exercises â—repare your selues with all holy reuerence thereunto â—ray vnto the Lord that he will blesse his holy ordinance â—nto you hearken vnto the word not as the word of â—an but as it is indeede as the word of God and receiue â—ith meeknesse the word that is graffed in you which is â—ble to saue your soules For thus the Lord reuealeth his â—â—uth and his will vnto his children neither are we now to â—ooke for any other reuelations but such as the Lord manifeâ—teth in and by the word Now remaineth the third point to be handled where the Apostle exhorteth that in the meane time till God reueale â—hat truth which he hath professed vnto them such grounds of the truth as already they had might with one accord be reteined and maintained which he doth in these words neuerthelesse in that whereunto we are come c. LECTVRE LXVI PHILIP 3. Vers 16. Neuerthelesse in that whereunto we are come Let 〈◊〉 proceede by one rule and let vs minde one thiâ—g NEuerthelesse in that c. In which words the Apostle exhorteth that in the meane time till God reueale vnto the Philippians that truth which he hath professed such grounds of the truth as already they had receiued might with one accord be retained and maintained This is the generall scope and meaning of the Apostle in these words But it will not happily be amisse for the better vnderstanding of them to vnfold and open the meaning of them yet a little more particularly They depend as ye see vpon that which went before For the Apostle hauing before exhorted the Philippians to be so minded as hee was in the points before mentioned had also said and if yee be otherwise minded God shall also reueale it Now saith he neuerthelesse 〈◊〉 that whereunto we are come as if he should haue said but in the meane time till God reueale this truth vnto you wherein yee now dissent from mee in that whereunto we are come i. for so farre as we are come for such grounds of the truth for such articles of the faith and Christian religion as already wee doe generally embrace and agree vpon let vs proceed in them by one rule and let vs minde one thing The word which the Apostle vseth when he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let vs proceede by one rule is a militarie word borrowed from the marching of souldiers vnto the battell whose manner it is to keepe their ranke and without any outraying to march along after the prescript rule of their Generall or Leader So that it is as if the Apostle had thus said vnto them let vs for so farre as
proceeded with vs they should not by their diuision haue so much troubled the Church or if yet they would proceed by this rule with vs many dissensions wherewith the Church is troubled might easily be appeased And if amongst our selues and in our owne Churches wee would proceed by this one rule and not leape out vnto conueniences Christian policies danger of innouations and the like whatsoeuer blemishes almost we haue by any dissensions amongst vs might quickly be wiped out As many of vs therefore as loue the peace of Sion let vs in the things that are reuealed vnto vs proceed by one rule euen that one rule which God hath prescribed vnto vs in his holy word and let vs not turne away from it to the right hand or to the left and so shall peace bee within our wals and plenteousnesse within her palaces so â—ll we see Ierusalem in prosperitie all her life long The third remedie against dissensions caused by distraction 〈◊〉 minde and iudgement is all to minde one thing to be knit â—gether in one minde and iudgement A remedie which the â—postle often prescribeth to represse such dissensions as arose 〈◊〉 the Churches that he had planted I beseech you brethren 1 Cor. 1.10 â—ith he by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that yee all speake â—e thing and that there be no dissensions among you but bee yee â—it together in one minde and in one iudgement He would haue â—o disagreeing in words amongst them because that ingenâ—ers dissension of minde and so repugnancie of iudgement â—hich is the mother of schisme and heresie In a word hee â—ould haue no dissensions amongst them and therefore hee â—ould haue them all speake one thing hee would haue them â—it together in one minde and in one iudgement And as â—ere he beseecheth the Corinthians by the name of Christ Iesus â—hat they minde one thing so in the epistle to the Romans hee â—aketh a most earnest praier vnto God for them that they â—ight be like minded one towards another Now saith hee â—he God of patience and consolation giue you that yee be like minded â—e towards another according to Christ Iesus Rom. 15.5.6 that yee with one â—inde and with one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ So necessary hee thought the consent of mindes and iudgements and such a notable remedie hee â—hought it to be against all diuisions and dissensions that hee powreth out this most earnest praier vnto the Lord that hee â—ould worke in them this consent of mindes and iudgements that they might minde one thing Where withall it is to bee noted that he praieth that they be like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus as also in this next chapter â—he praieth Euodias and beseecheth Syntiche Phil. 4.2 that they bee of one accord in the Lord. For otherwise if wee be like minded but not according to Christ Iesus if we be of one accord but not in the Lord our consent is not an vnitie but a conspiracie such as was the consent of the high Priests Scribes and Pharisies when they condemned our blessed Sauiour and of the people of the Iewes when all the multitude cried at once saying Crucifie him crucifie him away with him and deliuer to 〈◊〉 Barabbas and of that last Councell held at Trent when so many things were so Antichristianly concluded against the true ancient Catholike and Apostolike faith If then as we haue one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in vs all so wee would bee like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus dissensions were easily banished if they were and easily kept out if they were not Which rule if wee had kept or could keepe so well as we should they whose dissensionâ— are so notoriously knowne betweene their Franciscans and Dominicans their Thomists and Scotists their Canonists and Diuines should not be able to twit vs so much with our dissensions as they doe neither should the Brownists and Baroists haue beene such an offence as they haue beene if in that whereunto wee are come they had beene of one accord with vs in the Lord. As many of vs therefore as loue the peace of Sion let vs be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement in the Lord let vs speake one thing and let vs be of like affection one towards another So shall the peace of our Ierusalem bee as the light of the Sunne and her prosperitie as the noone day Let vs by all meanes auoid all dissensions and diuisions and endeuour to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace And therefore in the things that are not yet reuealed vnto vs let vs with patience wait till God in his good time reueale them vnto vs let vs in the things that are reuealed vnto vs proceed by one rule that one rule of Gods word not declining from it to the right hand or to the left and let vs bee like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus that with one minde and one mouth we may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ So and so alone shall we build that neither hammer nor axe nor any toole of iron shall be heard in the Lords house whiles it is in building And thus much of the remedies The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith iâ— that whereunto wee are come let vs proceed by one rule c. which sheweth that howsoeuer one came short of another yet hee would haue euery one of them so farre as they were come to goe forward and as in marching against the enemie the stronger to encourage the weaker and the weaker to ranke with the stronger and both to proceed by one rule of their great Generall Christ Iesus Whence I obserue that neither they that are weaker then others in faith in knowledge or in obedience are to be discouraged or to sit them downe because they are weake nor they that are stronger then others in faith in knowledge or in obedience are to bee puft vp in themselues or to contemne them that are weaker because they are stronger but euery man is according to the measure of grace that is giuen him to walke by that rule which God hath prescribed him and one to helpe another in fighting a good fight and finishing their course All of vs are ranked to runne and billed to fight albeit vnto all of vs be not giuen like speed to runne or like strength to fight and all of vs must runne and fight though we cannot runne with the speediest or fight with the strongest And shall wee either be discouraged and sit downe because we cannot match with the best or swell and disdaine because we are not as others but as good as the best It is as if the foot should be dismaied and denie to goe because it is not the head and as if
told them And what was that That they should beware of dogges of euill workers of the concision Whereby the Apostle sheweth his owne continuall care ouer them and likewise the greatnesse of the danger by these enemies of the Gospell of Christ which caused him so often to tell them of them Whence I obserue the great care which ought to be in the Pastor ouer the people committed to h s charge once and againe continually to warne and admonish them of such things as may bee dangerous and huâ—tfull vnto them Our blessed Sauiour the good shepheard and great bishop of our soules hath by his owne example taught vs to doe so For as we read he ceased not to tell his Diâ—ciples of rauening wolues of such as would deliuer them vp to the councels and would scourge them in their synagogues of being baptised with his baptisme he ceased not to â—arne them to beware of the Scribes and Pharisies to beware of the leauen of the Pharisies to take heede and beware of coâ—etousnes Our holy Apostle likewise as a follower of Christ professeth vnto the Ephesians Aâ—t 20.31 that he ceased not to warne euery one both night and day with teares of grieuous wolues which after his departure would enter in amongst them not sparing the flocke and often he warneth the Churches vnto which he writeth to beware of diuision and dissension Will they then that haue the ouersight of any people walke as they haue Christ and our holy Apostle for an ensample It may not grieue them to teâ—l their people often of such kinde of men and such manner things as may be dangerous and hurtfull for them And this often beating vpon the same thing what ought it to teach you men and brethren Surely if we tell you often of some thing whereof we would haue you to take heede and beware it may be an argument vnto you that the greatnesse of the danger and the grieuousnesse of the sinne causeth vs so often to vrge it and to beat vpon it Doe we then often tell you of profaning â—he Lords day of negligence in comming to this and the like places to heare the word of the Lord of giuing your members weapons of vnrighteousnesse vnto sin and the like Doe we often warne you to beware of those that compasse sea and land to make one of their profâ—ssiâ—n and when he is made they make him twofold more the chiâ—de of hell then they themselues are of those that through couetousnesse seeke with fained words to make merchandize of your soules of those that liue at ease in Sion and put farre from them all remembrance of the euill day and the like Assure your selues the danger is great if yee doe not hearken and the punishment of your sinne lieth at your doore if you reforme not that sinne whatsoeuer it be whereof yee are so often told Looke well therefore vnto it whensoeuer yee are often told of any thing to be reformed and thinke not with your selues that it is but a small matter and that there needs not halfe so much adoe about it but perswade your selues that it much concerneth you to redresse it And whether it be for any manner of thing to be reformed or for any kinde of person to be auoided deferre not too long to hearken to that which is told so often Againe this often telling you of the same thing to be reformed or auoyded may put you in minde of that naturall corruption which hangeth so fast on you Much ado to bring vs to the mortification of the olde man and though we be told againe and againe of such sinnes as hold vs captiue at their owne pleasure yet can we be content to put of from day to day and with the sluggard to say yet a litle sleepe a litle slumber 〈◊〉 6.10 a litle folding of the hands to sleepe But let vs know that this is a part of naturall corruption to stand in neede so often to be told or not to hearken when we are told so often Let vs therefore shake of this corruption and either let vs not neede so often to be told of any thing or at least when we are so often told let vs hearken and obey and auoide or reforme whatsoeuer it is that we are warned and admonished of For as it is the Pastors dutie to tell vs of things to be reformed or auoided so is it our dutie to hearken and obey when we are told and this dutie to tell vs often of such things is imposed vpon the Pastor because of the negligent performance of our dutie to hearken and obey when we are told Let vs therefore at all times giue all diligence to hearken vnto the things that belong vnto our peace and to obey from the heart that forme of doctrine whereunto we are deliuered to conforme our selues according vnto it The second thing which I note is that the Apostle saith that now at the writing hereof he tells them weeping of these enemies of the crosse of Christ Whereby the Apostle sheweth both his great affection towards the Philippians and his great griefe that either there should be such or that they should hearken vnto such Whence I obserue the great and godly affection which ought to be in the Pastor towards his people euen so great that it should grieue him and euen cause him to shed teares to see the enemies of the truth to trouble his people or to see his people drawne into any sinne or error by any that are otherwise then well and godly minded For thus wee testifie generally our affection vnto the Church of God if we be grieued to see it assaulted by the Dragon or the Dragon any way to preuaile against it We see how Samuel mourned for Saul 1 Sa. 15.35 when by his disobedience he had prouoked the Lord to anger against him We see how the Prophet Ieremie wished that his head were full of water Jer. 9.1 and his eyes a fountaine of teares that he might weepe day and night for the slaine of the daughter of his people and how in another tâ—ee he crieth My belly my belly 4.91 I am pained euen at the very â—â—art mine heart is troubled within me I cannot be still for my soule hath heard the sound of the trumpet and the alarme of the â—attell Wee see how our blessed Sauiour beheld the Citie Ierusalem and wept for it saying Luc. 19.41.42 O if thou hadst euen knowne 〈◊〉 the least in this thy day those things which belong vnto thy peace but now they are hid from thine eyes We see likewise how our Apostle testifieth of himselfe that in great affliction and anguish of heart he wrote his former epistle to the Corinthians with many teares 2 Cor. 2.4 caused no doubt partly by their diuisions and dissensions and partly by that incestuous person And â—uch should be the zealous and ardent affection of all faithfull Pastors towards their people and towards Gods
deuoure widowes houses that for such and such lands or summes of money or releefe to such and such places will promise so many praiers for so many dayes or yeeres for you or your friends Who are they that to maintaine their triple Crowne maintaine also the wicked Stewes Who are they that make gaine godlinesse and doe all that euer they doe in deed and in truth for the maintenance of their state and of their bellies It is easily knowne who they be and it is as easily hereby discerned that they are false teachers whosoeuer they be Take heed then and beware of them follow them not neither walke as they doe for howsoeuer they haue God in their mouthes yet sound their hearts and trace them in the paths wherein they walke it wilâ— be found that their God is their bellie if either that bee theiâ— God which they loue best or that be their bellie which they measure by their pleasure profit and ease But doe they alone make their belly their God Doe not all they that more seeke their owne then that which is Iesus Christs make their bellie their God Or are there not many carnall Gospellers that doe so How many are there that intrude themselues into this holy calling not with any purpose to worke in the Lord his vineyard but onely to feede vpon the portion of the Leuites How many are there that withdraw their shoulders from the burthen as much and as often as they can and take as little paines in this worke as they can seeking more their owne ease then that which is Iesus Christs How many are there that being bewitched with the loue and troubled with the cares of the world are so carefully occupied about the things of this life that they intend not the worke of the ministerie seeking more their owne profit than that which is Iesus Christs how many are there that preach Christ rather through strife and enuie than of good will rather in hope of preferment for their paines than of any desire to gaine them that heare them vnto Christ rather in any other respect almost than in an holly zeale of the glory of our God Surely many such carnall Gospellers there be whose God is indeede their belly which like vnto the sonnes of Eli so turne aside after the loue of their bellies and of their pleasures that either they forget or else care not for the law of their God But take heede and beware of them for yee may not walke as they doe Yea generally they make their God their belly that either serue their bellies when they should serue their God or care more for the feeding of the bellie than for the knowledge of God or so serue God as he doth serue their bellies Looke then well amongst you that none of you be such as are then a looking to your profits or pleasures or other things of this life when ye should be looking vnto the seruice of your God that none of you be such as care more for the things of this life than for the knowledge of Gods wil out of his holy word that none of you be such as measure your seruice vnto the Lord by his ministring vnto you such things as are needfull for the maintenance of this life for such do make their God their bellie either caring more for the things of this life than for God or else only so caring for God as they are occasioned by the things of this life A foule and grosse Idolatrie to make our bellie our God And therefore let vs take heede that neither we commit such Idolatrie nor follow the example of such as commit such Idolatrie The fourth thing which the Apostle noteth in these inordinate walkers is that their glorie is to their shame Whereby the Apostle signifieth that the vaine glorie and estimation which they sought after amongst men neglecting the true glorie of Christ Iesus should turne to their confusion and shame Which branch also of the Apostles reason might well serue for a sufficient reason to moue the Philippians not to follow the example of these but to follow him and such as walked so as they had him for an ensample Hence then I obserue another note of false teachers and inordinate walkers which is vainely to seeke after glorie and estimation amongst men neglecting the glorie of God after whose example we may not walke for that their glorie shall be turned into shame Ioh. 5.44 How can ye beleeue which receiue honour one of another saith our Sauiour and seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone In which place is shewed that this vaine seeking after honour and glorie amongst men is the very root of infidelity And therfore it is said of certaine chiefe rulers that in a generalitie beleeued in Christ because of the miracles which he did but not indeede truely beleeue that they did not confesse Christ And the reason is added for they loued the praise of men more than the praise of God Ioh. 12.43 So that the ambitious seeking of praise amongst men is the very bane in all sorts of men both of faith and of euery fruit thereof And a iust thing it is with God that they which seeke the praise of men and not of God haue their praise with men but not with God and that with God their glorie be turned into shame Will ye then know who by this note may be descried at this day to be false teachers that knowing them ye may not follow them nor walke as they doe Marke who they are that seeke honor and glorie amongst men but seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone who is it that exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped sit as God in the temple of God and shewing himselfe that he is God Who is it that is araied with purple and skarlet and guilded with gold and precious stones and pearles and hath a cup of gold in her hand full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornication where with she make all the Nations of the earth drunke Who is it that glorifieth her selfe and liueth in pleasure and saith in her heart I sit being a Queene and am no widdow and shall see no mourning And what shall become of all this pompe and glorie Apoc. 18.8 her plagues shall come at one day death and sorrow and famine and she shall be burnt with fire for strong is the Lord God which shall condemne her Take heede then and beware how ye follow this beast or them that haue receiued the beasts marke Their glorie which they seeke with men they haue but their glory shall be turned into confusion and shame And I wish that they were the men alone that seeke the praise of men but not of God But are there not many carnall Gospellers that may be branded with that marke Are there not many that in a vaine affectation of their owne praise more then Gods studie rather to
Heb. 9.28 as saith the Apostle the second time vnto saluation Is the message then of Christ his second comming gladsome vnto you Is the remembrance of it ioyfull vnto you It is a sure token vnto you that ye belong vnto Christ Iesus and it is a notable fruite and effect of your faith and hope in Christ Iesus It may be that some of you looking more vpon your selues and your owne sinnes then vpon Christ and the bowels of his mercies and being more sharpe and seuere toward your selues then quick-sighted to looke toward Christ Iesus may feele some appalling in your selues or at least not that cheerefulnesse in expectation that should be But let not your harts be troubled nor feare Ye looke not only vpon your sinnes or so on Christ as only a seuere iudge and so despaire in your selues and vtterly abhorre his comming but yee looke for him though not without hope yet without that cheerefulnes which ye ought In this weaknesse the Lord will perfit his praise and vnto these beginnings hee will giue a good issue Only let my counsell be acceptable vnto you turne away your eies from your selues and cast them vpon Christ Iesus He shall be your iudge that is your Sauiour He hath bidde you looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Joh. 5.24 And he hath said it that hee that belieueth in him hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Tit. 2.13 Waite therefore patiently and cheerefully for the Lord for the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all c. The third and last thing which heere I note is in the person of him whom the Apostle saith that they looke for from heauen which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour Wherein I obserue a reason both why wee should walke in this like as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing our conuersation in heauen and why wee should looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For why should it seeme strange vnto any man that liuing here in the body wee should haue our soule-conuersation in heauen Is not our Lord and King mightie in power to saue and defend vs and to reuenge vs of our enemies in heauen Is not our Iesus who not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost in heauen Is not our Christ the Mediator of the new Testament that hath reconciled vs vnto God maketh continuall intercession for vs and teacheth vs outwardly by his word and inwardly by his spirit in heauen Is not our Sauiour who in that day shall make vp the full complement of our saluation in heauen where then should our conuersation be but in heauen where should the body be but where the head is where should the spouse be but where the bridegroome is not one of vs all but we are stung with fierie Serpents cursed sinnes and noysome lusts which fight against the soule If wee will be healed and liue we must looke vp vnto the brasen Serpent lift vp for that purpose In heauen is our brasen Serpent euen the Lord Iesus Christ We must therefore while we are in the body lift vp our eies vnto him and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen if now we will be healed of our infirmities and if when we remoue out of the body we will dwell with the Lord. And as this should bee a sufficient reason to moue vs to haue our whole conuersation in heauen so should it also moue vs to looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For shall our Lord and King come which shall tread downe â—he Deuill and all enemies vnder his feete and leading captiuitie captiue shall make vs to triumph in the heauenly places Shall our Iesus come then to be our iudge that first came to saue his people from their sinnes Shall our Christ come that offered himselfe vpon the crosse for vs and opened his fathers will vnto vs Shall our Sauiour come to saue vs from death and corruption by glory which first saued vs from sinne and condemnation by grace What cause then haue wee to hearken vnto the counsell of Iames Iam. 5.7 exhorting to bee patient vnto the comming of the Lord yea what cause to crie with the soules vnder the Altar Apoc. 6.10.22.20 How long Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Yea to crie with Iohn Come Lord Iesus come quickely Vnto this which hath beene taught the example of our brother lying here before vs may as I heare be a good prouocation My selfe knew him not and therefore I can say the lesse of him But by the report of them that knew him hee was very studious and for his time had profited well in the knowledge of such Arts as he applied himselfe vnto He was also as I heare religiously affected and godly minded hauing in good measure while hee was in the body his conuersation in heauen And in the time of his sicknesse willingly submitted himselfe vnto the will of his God as one that looked for the blessed hope and appearing of the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ in whom his soule reioyced and in the merits of whose death and passion his heart was comforted The Lord grant that wee may all liue in his feare and die in his fauour LECTVRE LXXIII PHILIP 3. Vers 2â— Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working c. IT remaineth now that wee proceede vnto the third and last branch where the Apostle in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did maketh Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ Iesus set downe in these words who shall change c. They had their conuersation in heauen looking for the Sauiour from heauen euen the Lord Iesus Christ and from heauen they looked for the Lord Iesus Christ knowing that then hee should change their vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body c. The generall point then here spoken is the glorification of our vile bodies in the day of Christ by the power of Christ The particular circumstances which here the Apostle noteth are these 1. who shall glorifie vs namely the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. 2. What he shall glorifie in vs namely our bodies whose soule-conuersation hath beene in heauen 3. the condition of our bodies what now they are namely bodies of vilenesse basenesse and abiectnesse i. Vile base and abiect bodies subiect to corruption sinne and all kinde of vanitie 4. The time when he shall glorifie our vile bodies namely in that day when he shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quick and
the dead which I note out of this that he saith who shall change to wit in that day when he shall come from whence they looke for him 5. The manner how he shall then glorifie our vile bodies namely not by changing the substance of our bodies in the forme or feature or lineaments or members of them but by changing our vile bodies .i. our bodieâ— which were created of God holy and good but are now deâ—â—led with our vilenesse by changing these vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto his owne glorious body so that of mortall they become immotall of corruptible incorruptible of naturall spirituall of weake glorious 6. And lastly the meanes whereby he shall thus glorifie our vile bodies namely by that diuine power and effectuall working whereby he raised his owne body from the graue and whereby he is able to doe what he will euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe These be the particular circumstances of this third branch of the Apostles reason Which noting of them in this sort that we haue done may serue also for the explication and opening of the meaning of these words Let vs now therefore see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is who it is that shall change our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie which is the Lord Iesus Christ The obseruation then hence is that after we haue slept in the dust Christ Iesus shall raise vs againe by his power and make our vile bodies like to his glorious body He it is that being one God with the Father from before all beginnings in the beginning of time created vs formed vs and made vs and breathed into vs the breath of life and made vs liuing soules All things saith Iohn was made by it Ioh. 1.3 namely by the incarnate word of God by the euerlasting Sonne of the Father and without it was made nothing that was made And the Apostle saith that by the Sonne of God were all things created which are in heauen and in earth Col. 1.16 things visible and invisible by him I say not onely as an instrument but as an efficient cause For as the Apostle saith of him Ro. 11.36 and through him and for him are all things He likewise it is that in the fulnesse of time came into the world to redeeme them which were vnder the law and to saue his people from their sinnes When the fullnesse of time was come saith the Apostle God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman Gal. 4.4.5 and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law And againe This is a true saying 1 Tim. 1.15 and by all meanes worthy to be receiued that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners And therefore was his name called Iesus Mat. 1.21 because he should saue his people from their sinnes He also it is that in the end of times shall raise our bodies out of the dust and make them like vnto his glorious body Joh. 5.28.29 For the houre shall come saith Iohn in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation And in the chapter following 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh saith Christ and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day And our Apostle in this place from heauen we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. So that he that in the beginning of time created vs and made vs and in the fullnesse of time redeemed and saued vs shall also in the end of time raise vs vp out of the dust of death and glorifie vs with himselfe Whereof also he gaue vs a sure testimonie when he raised vp himselfe from the dead no more to returne vnto the graue And therefore the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 4.14 He which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise vs vp also by Iesus and set vs with the Saints Let this then serue to confirme and strengthen vs in the point of our resurrection and glorification Christ Iesus hath taken it vpon him that he will raise vs vp at the last day and glorifie vs with himselfe Let vs then lie downe in peace and commit that to him and he shall bring it to passe For is the glory and strength of Israel as a man that he should lie Hath he said it and shall it not be done Let the Sadduces denie the resurrection Act. 17.18 let the Philosophers and disputers of Athens mocke at Paul when they heare him preach the resurrection let the profane Atheist scoffe and iest at the resurrection of the dead and their glorification with the Saints yet let vs with Martha know that our brethren and we shall rise at the last day Mat. 9.25 He that raised the Rulers daughter from death to life in the house he that raised the widowes sonne from death vnto life as they were carying him out to be buried Luc. 7.15 he that raised vp Lazarus from death vnto life Ioh. 11.44 hauing laid foure daies in the graue shall also raise vs vp and shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Let vs therefore hold fast this hope vnto the end without wauering and let vs lay this vpon Christ Iesus who will surely doe it and will not faile The second thing which I note is the time when Christ shall change our vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body The time is in that day when the faithfull looke that he shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Which I gather from this that he faith who shall change c ioyned with that he had said before from whence also we looke c. For the meaning is that from heauen they looke for the second comming of Christ who then in his second comming shall change c. The obseruation then hence is that in the last day when Christ shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge the quicke and the dead then shall he raise vp the bodies of them that haue slept in the dust and glorifie them with his owne selfe Which point of the time of our second resurrection and glorification of our bodies the Holy Ghost often precisely noteth as where it is said The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice c Ioh. 5.28.6.54 and againe where Christ saith I will raise him vp at the last day 1 Co. 15.23.51.52 and againe where the Apostle saith that they that are of Christ at his comming shall rise againe and againe where he saith
touching iustification and touching sanctification because of the false teachers which vrged the circumcision of the flesh and iustification by workes and told them that they knew Christ well enough And therfore first he exhorteth them to beware of such false teachers secondly he instructeth them in the true circumcision of the Spirit thirdly he tels them what he in his owne person thought of his owne workes and of all the priuiledges that he had without Christ what he thought of the righteousnes of Christ through faith what he thought of his knowledge of Christ and how he laboured still after further knowledge of Christ and further perfection then as yet he had attained vnto fourthly he exhorteth them to be of the same mind with him in these things and all to proceed by one rule of the word fiftly and lastly he exhorteth them to follow him and such as he is for that those other deceiuers that were amongst them were both enemies to the truth and had earthly minds onely but he and such as walked as he did had their conuersation in heauen from whence they looked for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who should change their vile bodie c. Now the Apostle in this Chapter concludeth his Epistle with certain exhortations with signification of his ioy in the Lord for their liberalitie sent vnto him in prison by their minister Epaphroditus and with diuers salutations to them and from himselfe and them that were with him His exhortations are some of them generall and some of them particular as we shall see in the handling of the former part of this chapter His first exhortation in the first verse ye see is generall wherein he exhorteth the Philippians in generall vnto perseuerance in the faith of Christ Iesus and the practise of an holy life as they haue bene taught and as hitherto they had done His second exhortation in the second verse is particular wherein he exhorteth two chiefe women amongst them as it may seeme to vnitie and concord either betwixt thēselues or betwixt them and the Church at Philippi In the first generall exhortation I note first the maner how the Apostle comes vnto his exhortation secondly the kind and louing termes wherein he speaketh vnto the Philippians before his exhortation thirdly the exhortation it selfe Touching the maner how the Apostle comes vnto his exhortation it is by way of conclusion vpon that which before he had said Therefore my brethren c. so continue c. And it is as if he had said Seeing those of the concision among you which vrge circumcision and iustification by workes are such euill workers as ye haue heard and seeing our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. therefore continue ye in the Lord so as ye haue done and as I haue now taught you to do by example in mine owne person and suffer not your selues to be seduced by them that are enemies to the crosse of Christ whose end is c. Thus the Apostle by way of conclusion from that which he had said before inferreth this generall exhortation vnto perseuerance and continuance in the Lord. Now touching the kinde and louing termes wherein hee speakes vnto the Philippians ye see he calls them his brethren beloued and longed for his ioy and his crowne In that he saith vnto them My brethren beloued and longed for he sheweth his owne kind affection towards them and in that he addeth my ioy and my crowne he signifieth their pietie wherein he was comforted To haue said vnto them onely my brethren as in the beginning of the third Chapter or only my beloued as Chap. 2. ver 12. had betokened abundantly his affection towards them but in that as not content with the one or both he addeth also a third argument of loue he thereby plainly sheweth what a large roome they had in his heart He calleth them his brethren in Christ as begotten by one Spirit vnto one God in one faith through one Gospell of Christ Iesus He calleth them his beloued in the best bond of loue the vnitie of the Spirit through the embracing of the same truth of Christ Iesus And for that he saith that he longed for them he shewed it in 1. Chap. where he saith that he longed after them all from the very heart roote in Christ Iesus Phil. 1.8 which was no doubt to strengthen them and to bestow vpon them some spirituall comfort because of those false teachers that troubled them How could he more shew a kind and louing affection towards them And as by these he shewes his affection towards them so by those titles that follow he shewes again on the other side their great pietie and godlinesse For therefore doth he call them his ioy because of their fellowship as himselfe speaketh which they had in the Gospell with other Churches 1.5 from the first day that they had receiued the Gospell vnto that present which was a sufficient matter of his reioycing and therefore doth he call them his crowne because their constancie and perseuerance was now his glorie among other Churches and should be the crowne of his reioycing in the day of Christ The speech is borrowed from them that for matters well atchieued in running wrestling or the like receiue a crowne of glorie And it argueth their great profite by his labours for which he should receiue a crowne Thus ye see what these kind termes import and in what sence the Apostle giueth them vnto the Philippians The third thing which I noted was the exhortation it self which is to continue in the Lord So continue in the Lord ye beloued The words precisely are So stand in the Lord but the sence is very truly giuen when it is said So continue in the Lord. For to stand in grace in faith in the Spirit in the Lord is vsually in the new Testament to continue in grace in faith in the Spirit Rom. 5.2 in the Lord. By Christ saith the Apostle we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace wherein we stand that is wherein we continue 1. Cor. 16.13 Phil. 1.27 Stand in the faith saith he in another place that is continue in the faith Let your conuersation be saith he in the first chapter of this Epistle as it becometh the Gospell of Christ that I may heare of your matters that ye stand in one spirit that is that ye continue in one spirit And to the Thessalonians 1. Thess 3.8 Now saith the Apostle are we aliue if ye stand in the Lord that is if ye continue in the Lord. So in this place so stand in the Lord that is so continue as they that keepe their standing without shrinking fainting sliding or starting aside For the speech is borrowed from them that stand vpon thei◠guard or watch or in their ranke wherein they are set Now wherein would he haue them to stand and continue
Namely in the Lord that is in the knowledge and in the faith of Christ Iesus rooted and built in him and stablished in the faith But what meaneth he by this that he saith So continue in the Lord So that is as hitherto ye haue done and as now ye haue bene taught by example in mine owne person renouncing all confidence in the flesh counting all mans righteousnesse by any workes whatsoeuer but losse and dung and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus so continue and perseuere in the Lord rooted and built in him and stablished in the faith do this ye beloued in the best bond of loue And let this be spoken touching the points of this generall exhortation and the meaning of the words Now let vs gather hence some notes for our further vse The first thing which I note is from the kind and louing termes wherein the Apostle writes vnto the Philippians He exhorts them vnto perseuerance in the knowledge and faith of Christ Iesus but in such a tender and louing maner as that therein he bewrays a most kind and louing affection towards them saying my brethren beloued and longed for c. And so in his second exhortation in ver 2. he prayeth Euodias and beseecheth Syntyche and likewise in his third exhortation in vers 3. he beseecheth his faithfull yoke-fellow Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie for the Minister of the Gospell which is to be so tenderly affected towards his people as that in all kind and louing maner he labour to win them vnto that which is good and to weane them from that which is euil His people should not be kept strait in his bowels but should haue a large roome in his heart so that whether he write or speake vnto them it may appeare that it is out of his loue and tender affection towards them Thus our Apostle professeth in plaine speech that he was affected towards the Corinthians where he saith O Corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 2. Cor. 6.11 ye are not kept strait in vs. And this affection both our Apostle and the rest of the Apostles bewray alwayes in all their Epistles instructing them to whom they wrote as in the wholesome word of truth so in all meeknesse of spirit and mildnesse of speech Rom. 12.1 as from a loue most vnfained and Christian I beseech you saith our Apostle to the Romanes brethren by the mercies of God Iam. 1.19 and in like sort in all his Epistles Iames My deare brethren let euery man be swift to heare slow to speake and slow to wrath 1. Pet. 2.11 Peter Dearely beloued I beseech you as pilgrims and stranger abstaine from fleshly lusts which fight against the soule Iohn My babes 1. Ioh. 2.1 my litle children I write vnto you that ye sin not And Iude Ye beloued Iude 17. remember the words which were spoken before of the Apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ These were their bowels of loue towards their brethren in Christ and in such bowels of loue should the Ministers of the Gospell after their example deale with their people exhorting them and admonishing them with all patience long suffering and in all loue vnto them leading them forth besides the waters of comfort which may spring vp in them into euerlasting life It may be that here some wil say O we should like this wel if the Ministers of the Gospell would do thus but some of them are so sharpe that they seeme to forget that they are Ministers of the Gospel at least they remember not this dutie Why because they are sharpe and come with a rod Is it an argument against the father of the bodie that he loues not his child because he sometimes reproues him and sometimes punisheth him with the rod Or is it no argument against the father of the bodie and shall it be an argument against such fathers as beget you in Christ Iesus through the Gospell Againe did not those holy Apostles that came in such a spirit of meeknesse as we haue heard come also somtimes with a rod The proofes are so pregnant that I thinke none will doubt of it as neither of this that their coming with a rod was in great loue Againe did not the same God that came to Eliah onely in a soft and still voice come vnto Corah Dathan and Abiram in the earthquake and vnto Nadab and Abihu in the fire Againe are there not in our congregations some such as had need to be wounded as well as some such as had need to be healed And if we loue both must we not bring with vs both oile and vineger Both sharpnesse and meeknesse in their due places are needfull and a wise discretion in them both is most needfull and in both the wise Minister sheweth forth the bowels of his loue Indeed the termes of loue are different when we come with a rod and when we come in the spirit of meeknesse Wil ye then that we come vnto you in these terms of loue which our Apostle here vseth of my brethren beloued and longed for Here then is also a necessary dutie for you that ye be our ioy and our crowne that so vnto the rest we may with the Apostle adde these also my ioy and my crowne Ye by receiuing the wholsome word of truth which is able to saue your soules and by bringing forth the fruites thereof in a sober righteous and godly life in this present world should be the matter of our reioycing ouer you in Christ Iesus So was the elect Ladie vnto whom Iohn wrote his second Epistle as he witnesseth saying I reioyced greatly 2. Ioh 4. that I found of thy children walking in the truth as we haue receiued a commandement of the Father So was Gaius vnto whom Iohn wrote his third Epistle as he witnesseth saying I reioyced greatly when the brethren came 3. Ioh. 3. and testified of the truth that is in thee how thou walkest in the truth I haue no greater ioy then this 4. to heare that my sonnes walke in veritie So was Philemon vnto Paul as he witnesseth saying Philem. 7. We haue great ioy and consolation in thy loue because by thee the Saints are comforted And so was Timothy vnto the same Apostle the reioycing of his heart because he continued in the things which he had learned So herein should ye fulfill our ioy that ye suffer the word of the Lord to dwell in you plenteously that ye and your children walke in the truth as ye haue bene taught in Christ Iesus that your faith groweth exceedingly and that the loue of euery one of you aboundeth towards another And as thus ye should be our ioy so should ye also be our crowne Ye by your faith in Christ Iesus and by your loue towards all Saints and by your growing vp in all things into him which is your head that is Christ by the worke of our ministerie should
be our glorie in all places and the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ Iesus So were the Thessalonians vnto this our Apostle as himselfe witnesseth saying What is our hope or ioy or crowne of reioycing 1. Thess 2.19 are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming Yes ye are our glorie and ioy And why so 20. Euen because of their effectuall faith and diligent loue and patient hope in the Lord whereof hee spake in the first chapter And so were these Philippians also vnto him as here he witnesseth and why Euen because he had not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongest them And so ye should so abound in all knowledge and in all iudgement and be so filled with the fruits of righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God as that ye might be the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ that we haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine Otherwise if the more we loue you the lesse we be loued of you againe if the more we labour amongst you and admonish you the more ye harden your hearts and despise vs euen for our workes sake if the more carefull we are to informe your vnderstandings in the truth the more ye stoppe your eares at the voyâ—â— of our charming charme we neuer so wisely if the more we endeauour to beget you in the faith and present you before God blamelesse in that day ye start aside like a broken bow and defile your selues with euery hatefull sinne to be short if we spend our strength in vaine amongst you and for nothing then how can we reioyce in you as in our ioy and our crowne And if not so then how can we come vnto you in these termes of loue my brethren beloued my little children dearely beloued If ye be not ioyned with vs in one faith and in one hope in Christ Iesus how can we speake vnto you as vnto our brethren If the loue of God be not in you indeed how can we speake vnto you as vnto our beloued If ye honor not the Father nor obey his holy will how can we speake vnto you as vnto little children If ye desire not the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby how shall we say that we long for you when wee are absent from you That therefore we may alwayes come vnto you in such termes of loue as ye desire and as heere our Apostle doth vnto the Philippians let vs not runne in vaine not labour in vaine amongst you but receiue from vs with all gladnesse the word of saluation which is able to saue your soules Be diligent to heare and carefull afterwards to meditate on the things which ye haue heard that as good hearers ye may grow vp in all godly knowledge of Gods will and in all holie obedience thereunto and that ye may say with the Prophet O Lord I haue hid thy word within my heart Psal 119.11 that I might not sin against thee Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously in all wisedome Philip 1.9.10 that ye may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement that ye may discerne things that differ one from another that ye may be pure c. Follow after the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head 〈◊〉 is Christ that as at this day we greatly reioyce to see the forward and willing mindes of many of you to come vnto the house of God and to heare those things that belong vnto your peace so our ioy may be fulfilled daily more and more and ye may be the crowne of â—ur reioycing in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming And if at any time we vse sharpenesse of speech know this that it is for their sakes that obey not the truth that we may reclaime them from wandering out of the right way wherein they should walke And if the hurts of our people may be healed onely by applying gentle medicines without cutting and launcing their sores onely by pouring suppling oyle without pouring vineger into their wounds let no man thinke that we will vse sharpnesse of speech In a word this is our desire to present you pure and blamelesse in that day not hauing spot or wrinckle or any such thing Be ye filled with knowledge and loue and the fruites of righteousnesse that ye may be our ioy and crowne now and in the day of Christ The second thing which I note is the Apostles exhortation together with the reason thereof His exhortation is that the Philippians would stand and continue without shrinking fainting sliding or starting aside in the knowledge and faith of Christ Iesus rooted in him and stablished in the faith so as hitherto they had done and as now they had bene taught by example in his owne person renouncing all confidence in the flesh and in things without Christ and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus The reason of this his exhortaâ—ion vnto this perseuerance is because he would not haue them entangled with those euill workers of the concision which minded earthly things and whose end is damnation but would haue them followers of him and such as he is whose conuersation is in heauen c. Therefore so continue c. This exhortation then implying a dutie for vs hence I obserue a necessarie dutie for all Gods children which is perseuerance and continuance in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus so as we haue bene taught out of the Gospell of Christ Iesus A dutie much yet neuer too much vrged considering how many after they haue put their hand vnto the plough looke backe after they haue begunne in the Spirit Iohn 15.4 1. Cor. 16.13 end in the flesh Abide in me saith our Sauiour and I in you Stand fast in the faith saith the Apostle to the Corinthians â— Tim. 3.14 And vnto Timothie Continue saith he thou in the things which thou hast learned and art perswaded thereof knowing of whom thou hast learned them And of all the Apostles we reade that still they exhorted all the Churches euerie where to continue in the grace of God Acts 11.23.13.43 and with full purpose of heart to cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord. For what shall it profite vs to haue tasted of the good word of God and by the hearing of the Gospell preached to haue come to some knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ if afterward with the Church of Ephesus wee forsake our first loue and make not an end of our saluation with feare and trembling Iohn 8.31.32.15.4 If ye continue in my word saith Christ to the Iewes that beleeued in him ye are verily my Disciples and shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free But as the branch cannot beare fruite of it selfe except it abide in the Vine no more
can we except we abide in Christ the Lord. Nay if we continue not in the Lord and in the faith and knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ it is a plaine argument against vs that whatsoeuer shew we make in the flesh yet indeed we neuer walked in the truth So the Apostle Saint Iohn plainely argueth 1. John 2.19 where he saith They went ouâ— from vs but they were not of vs for if they had bene of vs they would haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. Where ye see that Apostataes and such as fall away from the faith and from the truth of Christ Iesus are proued plainely to be hypocrites and neuer indeed to haue walked in the truth by this argumen tbecause they continued not in the truth which they had learned and receiued As therefore the precept or exhortation both of our Sauiour and of our Apostle requireth this dutie of vs that wee continue in the Lord and in the faith and knowledge of Iesus Christ so this also that it may appeare that we were truly rooted in Christ Iesus and that we walked in the truth And now see whether the same reason do not vrge vs vnto this dutie whereby the Apostle then vrged the Philippians thereunto for are there not now many that would separate vs froÌ„ Christ Iesus Are ther not now many euill workers that teach vs to repose confidence in the merite of our workes and not to reioyce onely in Christ Iesus many that teach iustification to be by our owne righteousnesse which is of the Law and not by the alone righteousnesse of Christ Iesus through faith many that teach perfection of sanctification in this life otherwise then we are taught by the Gospell of Christ Iesus many that teach vs to be otherwise minded touching the vantage and merite of workes touching the righteousnesse of Christ through faith â—ouching the perfection of sanctification in this life then was â—his Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ Yes many such deceiâ—ers there are as heretofore we haue heard creeping in eâ—ery corner and leading captiue simple men and women afâ—er their owne lusts And therefore the vrging of this dutie â—uen for that cause is now necessarie vnto vs that Christiâ—ns at this day continue in the Lord and in the faith and â—nowledge of Iesus Christ so as they haue bene taught out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and so as they â—aue done by the illumination of the Spirit through the miâ—isterie of the word A doubt or two will here haply be moued First wheâ—her it be in vs to continue in the Lord if wee will or it be â—holly and onely from grace without anie power of our â—wne Whereunto I answer Iohn 6.44 That as no man can come vnto Christ except the Father draw him making him of vnwilling â—illing by putting his holy Spirit into him so no man can abide and continue in him but only by the grace of the same Spirit Phil. 2.13 For it is God that worketh in vs both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure of his owne free grace that he may be all in all and that all the glorie of our saluation may be gâ—uen vnto him alone Why then doth the Apostle exhort vs to continue in the Lord if it be not in our owne power if we will being holpen by grace to continue in the Lord Which is as if it should be said If the fruite and increase of the earth be wholly the blessing of the Lord then why doth the husbandman manure and till his ground and bestow such paines and trauell therein Or as if it should be said If faith be wholly the gift of God then why are we so called vpon to come and heare the word preached For as he giueth corne and wine and oile and all things else needfull for this life but yet by such meanes as he hath ordained thereunto and againe as faith is the gift of God alone but yet giuen vs by the meanes of hearing the word preached 1. Cor. 1.8 so the Lord which confirmeth vs vnto the end worketh in vs this holy gift of perseuerance and continuing in him but by such holy admonitions and exhortations as he will haue vsed to that purpose For admonitions and exhortations are not therefore vsed to imply any power in our selues to doe the things we are exhorted vnto but because they are the meanes whereby God worketh his good graces in vs. And they do and may rather put vs in mind of our vnablenesse then of our ablenesse to do the things that we are exhorted that seeing we cannot of our selues will or do the things whereunto we are exhorted as to come vnto the Lord to continue in the Lord therefore we should flie vnto him and pray vnto him that he would draw vs vnto him that he would confirme vs vnto the end and that he would frame our wils according to his blessed will that we may by him do what his will is To continue then in the Lord is the grace of Gods holy Spirit and the exhortation thereunto is very needfull both because it is the meanes whereby the Lord will worke his grace in vs and to set vs vnto the Lord to beg that of him which of our selues we are no way able to do A second doubt also may be moued Whether it can be that such of Gods children as are in the Lord should not continue in the Lord Whereunto I answer that such of Gods children as are graffed in the true oliue may for some while seeme like vnto withered branches the graces of Gods Spirit may for a time decay in them and lie smothered so that they appeare no more then the fire vnder the ashes or imbers So we may see in Dauid who hauing committed murder and adulterie walked on a long time and was neuer touched with any remorse for such his grieuous sinnes so that for the time he might seeme to be as a withered branch So we may see in Peter many eclipses of the graces of Gods Spirit when he disswaded Christ his passion when he denied Christ his maister and that with an oath when he fled from his Maister when he dissembled for feare of them of the circumcision and drew Barnabas also into the like dissimulation c. So we may see in Demas who for a time left Paul and embraced this present world and yet afterwards became again a fellow-helper with Paul In other holy persons the like may be shewed in whom the graces of God haue for a time decayed and they bene like to withered branches But they cannot finally fall from grace but he that hath begun a good worke in them Phil. 1.6 Ioh. 10.28 will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ For hath not he himselfe said I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them
out of my band My Father which gaue them me 29. is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand Hath not he prayed for them whom the Father hath giuen him Ioh. 17. that they may be one with him that they may be kept frō euil that they may be sanctified through the truth And doth not Iohn say that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not 1. Joh. 3.9 namely that sinne that is vnto death so that he fall away finally from God Men may haue tasted of the good word of God and come to some knowledge of the Lord Iesus Christ and yet fal way but they that haue truly tasted of the powers of the world to come shall be euen as the mount Sion which may not be remoued but standeth fast for euer Why then doth the Apostle exhort vs to continue in the Lord if it be sure that we shall continue in the Lord It is to remoue from vs carnall securitie and to teach vs to depend on the Lord by whom we continue in his faith feare and fauour To conclude this point therefore as the Apostle here speaketh vnto the Philippians so say I vnto you Continue in the Lord euen in the faith and knowledge of Iesus Christ so as ye haue bene taught in Christ Iesus Let it neuer be said to you as it was to the Galatians Ye did runne well who did let you that ye did not obey the truth But as ye haue begun to loue and like the truth so continue to walke in the truth that when Christ Iesus shall come in the clouds of heauen ye may be the crowne of our reioycing and that ye may also appeare with him in glorie LECTVRE LXXVI PHILIP 4. Verse 2. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche that they be of one accord in the Lord. 3. Yea I beseech thee faithfull yoke-fellow c. NOw follow certaine particular exhortations vnto particular and priuate persons touching some discord fallen out amongst them In the second verse his request is vnto Euodias and Syntyche that they would be of one accord in the Lord. What Euodias and Syntyche were it is not certaine neither are they mentioned elsewhere in the Scripture Like it is by this place that they were two women of good note and such as had much stood with Paul at his first planting of the Church at Philippi But now it seems they were at oddes whether the one with the other or both with the rest of the Church and whether about matters of faith and religion or about ordinary matters of common life it is not certaine This we see the Apostle would gladly compose the strife and therefore he exhorteth them to be of one accord in the Lord that is of one mind and one iudgement in the things of the Lord betwixt themselues and with the Church If we vnderstand that they differed in matters of faith and religion or if we vnderstand the words in generall of what dissensions soeuer then the exhortation is that laying aside all debates and dissensions they would be of one accord in the Lord that is they would dwell together in such vnitie as is pleasing to the Lord. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche c. It followeth Yea and I beseech thee c. In this verse the Apostles exhortation or request is vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow that he would be a meanes to compose the strifes of Euodias and Syntyche with this reason implied because they were women which had laboured with him when he preached the Gospell at Philippi nor with him onely but with Clement also and with diuers others which labored with him in the same work whose names are written in the booke of life What this faithfull yoke-fellow was whom he maketh this request vnto it is not certaine Much disputation there is who it should be Like it is that it was some speciall man that preached the Gospell purely and sincerely there with him at Philippi Him he requesteth to helpe those women namely Euodias and Syntyche How to helpe them Namely to order their matters and to compose their strifes whatsoeuer they were And why should he do so That which the Apostle addeth seemeth to be added as a reason to moue his faithful yokefellow to help them and to compose their strifes for they laboured with him in the Gospell that is when the Gospell was first preached by him at Philippi they laboured yea and euen stroue for so the word signifieth putting themselues in hazard for the hearing of the Gospell preached and for the defence of the Gospell For in the Acts mention is made of women among whom was Lydia that came together to a place besides the riuer Act. 16.13 not daring as it may seeme to haue their assemblies in the citie of Philippi and there heard the word at Pauls mouth These two women it may seeme were two of them of whom the Apostle for that cause saith that they labored and stroue with him in the Gospell he being willing to preach and they desirous to heare when there was great danger for both and they standing much in his defence when he was much contradicted Neither doth he commend them to haue laboured with him alone in the Gospel but with Clement also and with other his fellow-labourers which laboured with him in the worke when the Gospel was first preached at Philippi Who this Clement was it is not certaine as neither who these his fellow-labourers were Silas it is like by that place in the Acts was one Ministers of the Gospell they were which ioyned their labours with Paul to the gathering of the Church at Philippi whose names though they were not written by him in this Epistle yet he saith that they were written in the book of life Whereby he meaneth that their life was as certainly sealed vp with God as if their names had bene written vp in a booke to that purpose For the speech is borrowed from the maner of them that bill the names of them in a booke whom they haue chosen into their seruice whom then they know to be theirs because they haue their names billed in a booke So God knoweth who are his as certainly as if their names were written in a booke and their life is as surely sealed with him as if their names were registred to that purpose The summe then of the Apostles reason is this these women for their labour with him and other his fellow-labourers in the Gospel were worthy that he should do this for them and therefore he requests his faithful yoke-fellow that he would help them compose the strifes which were either betwixt themselues or betwixt them and the Church there And let this suffice to be spoken touching the scope of these particular exhortations and the meaning of the words in them both Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our further vse First then in the person of Paul I note his
And let this suffice to be spoken by occasion of the Apostles affirmation touching his fellow-labourers that their names are in the booke of life LECTVRE LXXVIII PHILIP 4. Verse 4. Reioyce in the Lord alwayes and againe I say reioyce 5. Let your patient mind be knowne to all men The Lord is at hand HAuing spoken before of the Apostles exhortation vnto the Philippians in generall and likewise of his two particular exhortations the one vnto Euodias and Syntyche the other vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow the last day we spent that whole time in speaking of the Apostles affirmation touching his fellow-labourers that their names were in the book of life which the Apostle addeth vnto the end of his particular exhortatiō vnto his faithful yoke felow Now the Apostle hauing made these particular exhortations vnto those godly women Euodias and Syntyche and vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow in their behalfe he goeth from those particularities and againe maketh sundrie exhortations vnto all the Philippians The words which I haue read vnto you ye see are an exhortation vnto the Philippians to reioyce in the Lord. Where the thing whereunto he exhorteth as ye see is to reioyce A thing which the sensuall man can quickly lay hold on who loues to reioyce and to cheere himselfe in the dayes of his flesh which yet might now seeme vnseasonable vnto the Philippians who liued in the midst of a naughtie and crooked nation by whom they were hated euen for the truths sake which they professed Marke therefore wherein the Apostle would they should reioyce namely in the Lord. And here the sensuall man that haply would catch hold when it is said reioyce by and by when it is added in the Lord will let his hold go But they that by reason of the billowes and waues of the troublesome sea of this world cannot brooke the speech when it is said reioyce are to lay sure hold-fast vpon it when it is added reioyce in the Lord which hold-fast once taken that they might for euer keepe it sure in the third place it is added reioyce in the Lord alwayes to note the constancie that should be in the Christian ioy O but the Apostle was not well aduised of his speech to exhort them to reioyce in the Lord alway Not well aduised Yes Reioyce in the Lord always and againe I say reioyce in the Lord alwayes He repeateth it to make the better impression of a thing so needfull So that here we haue the Apostles exhortation to reioyce but in the Lord not with a momentany or flitting ioy but alwayes both in weale and in woe not vnaduisedly deliuered or as a matter of no moment but doubled as seriously deliuered and to be hearkened vnto And let this suffice for a generall view of the points of this exhortation and for the meaning of the words Now let vs see what notes arise hence for our own vse The first thing which I note in this exhortation is that the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians to reioyce in the Lord allowing and perswading ioy and reioycing but so limiting it that it be in the Lord not onely allowing it as lawfull but perswading it as requisite that they should reioyce in the Lord. Whence I obserue what the Christian mans reioycing is wherein he may and ought to reioyce his reioycing is and may and ought to be in the Lord. It is a common and ordinarie obiection against them that from their soules desire to be followers of the holy Apostle in a sincere embracing of the truth of Christ Iesus that they are melancholike men sad and austere men men which can abide no mirth which can away with no ioy and reioycing But let them not deceiue you Prou. 15.13.17.22 Eccl. 30.22 We say with Salomon that a ioyfull heart maketh a cheerfull countenance and againe with the same that a ioyfull heart causeth good health and with the sonne of Sirach that the ioy of the heart is the life of man and that a mans gladnesse is the prolonging of his dayes Psal 48.10 And therefore often with Dauid we say Let mount Sion reioyce and let the daughters of Iuda be glad And againe with the same Dauid we say 98.5.6.7 Sing reioyce and giue thankes sing to the harp with a singing voice with shalmes also and sound of trumpets And with the Apostle we exhort all men in all places to reioyce euermore 1. Thes 5.16 But here it is not as the world teacheth you do we teach you to reioyce and therefore the world speaketh all maner of euill sayings against vs. For what is the worlds reioycing The rich man he reioyceth in his riches and calleth his lands by his owne name the wise man he reioyceth in his wisedome the strong man in his strength the ambitious man in his glorie and honour the sensuall man in his filthy pleasures the superstitious man in his superstitious wayes the man that stands vpon his merites in the workes of his owne hands and generally worldly men in the waies of their owne hearts such as they do take pleasure and delight in yea foolishnesse as Salomon saith is ioy to him that is destitute of vnderstanding Prou. 15.21 that is euen sinne and wickednesse is a matter of mirth and delight to the wicked and vngodly man Now such reioycing we tell you is not good like vnto the reioycing of him Luc. 12.19 that hauing said vnto his soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp in store for many yeares liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime heard it by and by said vnto him Thou foole 20. this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee and then whose shall those things be which thou hast prouided For as Zophar in Iob saith The reioycing of the wicked is short Iob 20.5 and the ioy of hypocrites is but a moment And our Sauiour pronounceth a woe vpon such reioycing saying Woe be to you that now laugh Luke 6.25 for ye shall weepe and waile And as our Apostle saith of worldly sorrow that it causeth death 2. Cor. 7.10 so may it most truly be said of worldly reioycing that it causeth death Amos 6.4 And therefore with Amos we lift vp our voyces against them that lie vpon beds of Iuorie and stretch themselues vpon their beds and eate the lambes of the flocke and the calues out of the stall 5. that sing to the sound of the violl and inuent to themselues instruments of musicke 6. that drinke wine in bolles and annoynt themselues with the best oyntments and in the meane time are not sorrie for the affliction of Ioseph And out of Ieremie we exhort all men in all places saying Ierem. 9.23 Let not the wise man glory in his wisedome nor the strong man in his strength neither the rich man glorie in his riches And out of Dauid Psa 62.10 If riches increase let no man set his heart vpon them And thus
Lord. Yea and what cause is there why we should reioyce in any thing but in the Lord Riches honour strength beauty and whatsoeuer else the world most esteemeth of what is it else but vanitie and vexation of the spirit Amongst other things most precious in the life of man wisedome is more to be sought after then gold and siluer and not to be weighed with precious stones righteousnes most commendeth man vnto man and holinesse most commendeth man vnto God And yet what is our wisedome what is our righteousnesse what is our holinesse that we should reioyce in them Be it that we haue the wisedome of Salomon be it that we be as righteous as Noah Daniel and Iob be it that we be as holie as Dauid the holie Prophets and Apostles yet for all this if we will come vnto God we must lay all these aside and Christ Iesus he must be our wisedome and righteousnes and holinesse Whatsoeuer our wisedome be it will not leade vs vnto God whatsoeuer our righteousnesse be it will not present vs righteous before God whatsoeuer our holinesse be we cannot stand in it in the iudgement before God Nay when we come vnto God we must renounce our wisedome as foolishnesse we must count our righteousnesse losse and dung we must abandon all conceit of holinesse as also we see our Apostle did who though he were of the kindred of Israel of the tribe of Beniamin an Ebrew of the Ebrews by profession a Pharisie as zealous of the tradition of his fathers as any and as vnrebukeable touching the righteousnes of the law as any yet when once he came to the knowledge of Christ he counted all these things as no vantage at all vnto him but losse and dung for Christ his sake For herein is our reioycing that Christ is made of God vnto vs wisedome 1. Cor. 1.30 and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption as it is written Nay to go yet further what are our faith hope and loue that we should reioyce in them To be strong in faith to be perfect in loue to be stedfast in hope are things for which we should pray alwayes with all maner prayer and supplication in the spirit But if we shall reioyce and repose our confidence in the strength of our faith in the perfection of our loue in the stedfastnesse of our hope then we are abolished from Christ and our reioycing is not good It is Christ Iesus in whom we must beleeue whom we must loue in whom we must hope Our faith must be built vpon him our loue must be grounded on him our hope must be stablished in him and in him we must reioyce Thus then we see that we haue not any thing to reioyce in without vs nor yet in our wisedome righteousnesse or holinesse nor yet in our faith hope or loue We must reioyce in the Lord and in him it well becometh the Saints to be ioyfull Let me therefore in the bowels of Christ Iesus beseech you to reioyce not as the world doth in the pleasures of sinne and the vanities of this life but to reioyce in the Lord the strong God of our saluation Ye see the exhortations of the holy Ghost and the examples of godly men and ye see what great cause we haue to reioyce in the Lord and how little cause we haue to reioyce in any thing else All reioycing in the world what is it in comparison of this reioycing in the Lord It is as the morning cloud or as the morning dew it vanisheth away or as it is in the place of Iob It is short and but a moment Nay in it onely is true ioy and sound reioycing Other ioyes may for a while please the outward sense but the ioy that quickens the heart and cheeres the soule is the ioy in the holy Ghost Other reioycing the more it is the worse it is but this the more it is the better it is and the more we do reioyce in the Lord the more cause we shall finde we haue to reioyce in the Lord. Reioyce therefore in the Lord alwayes and againe I say reioyce The second thing which I note in the Apostles exhortation is that he exhorts the Philippians to reioyce in the Lord not for a day or for a season not by fits or when he makes his face to shine on them but to reioyce in the Lord alwayes as well in aduersity as in prosperity Whence I obserue the constancie which is in Christian reioycing whereby it is knowne indeed to be Christian The constancy of our Christian reioycing is to reioyce in the Lord always as wel when he seemeth to hide away his face from vs as when he maketh his face to shine vpon vs. This constancie of reioycing the Apostle exhorteth the Thessalonians vnto where he saith vnto them Reioyce euermore 1. Thess 5.16 And herein is the triall of our ioy whether it be Christian indeed for as it is said of some hearers of the word Luke 8.13 that for a while they beleeue but in time of tentation they go away so may it also be said of some that seeme to reioyce in the Lord that for a while they seeme to reioyce in the Lord euen as long so he showreth downe the early and the latter raine vpon them but in time of persecution trouble and aduersitie they hang downe their heads and murmure against the Lord. It seemeth that Sathan thought that Iob would haue beene such an one as appeareth by these words where he saith vnto God Iob 1.10 Doth he feare God for nought And the same may be said of reioycing Hast thou not made an hedge about him and about his house and about all that he hath on euery side Thou hast blessed the works of his hands and his substance is increased in the Land 11. But stretch out now thy hand and touch all that he hath to see if he will not blaspheme thee to thy face But he was deceiued in Iob. Yet therein he bewrayed a disease wherewith many sonnes of men are much tainted which are neuer knowne what they are vntill the Lord send them some aduersitie for we see many that so long as they haue all things at their desire reioyce in the Lord who so much as they specially when their dishes are full furnished O then how well doth it like them to confesse that he is good gracious and bountifull But if the Lord begin to handle them somewhat roughly so that things fall not out to their contentment then their countenance is changed and they take the matter sore to heart And if he proceed and depriuing them of his blessings afflict them in body or in goods then they fal to murmure and oftentimes to blasphemies which blasphemies albeit some of them vtter not with their mouthes yet in their hearts repine they at the Lord for such his iudgements vpon them Now these in triall proue plainly to be hypocrites and by triall it
thought that we will vse moderation towards all men while such is our behauiour towards our neighbours and brethren Whilest it is thus among our selues we shew plainly how litle heed we haue taken vnto this exhortation of the holy Ghost consequently how litle care we take that the name of God and the truth which we professe be not euill spoken of Secondly here were to be reproued such carnall exceptions as are commonly taken against this exhortation The holy Ghost saith Let your patient mind be knowne vnto all men Vnto all men say we this is an hard saying Vnto such as vse vs kindly and curteously great reason that our patient mind should be knowne but vnto them that be euer readie to thwart and crosse vs to wrong and grieue vs to taunt and mocke vs to reuile and speake euill of vs what reason that our patient mind should be knowne Thus will we rather teach the holy Ghost what to speake then we will be taught by the holy Ghost what to do But such exceptions we must take heed of if we will suffer our selues to be taught by the ho holy Ghost and as our Apostle willeth we must let our patient mind be knowne vnto all men without such exception of any Thirdly hence we learne what we are to respect in the practise of euery Christian vertue namely the glorie of God and the propagation of his truth For as our Sauior saith of almes prayer fasting and the like Math. 6. that if they be done for the praise of men then they haue their praise but not with God so may it be said of the practise of euery Christian vertue that if therein we respect the praise of men we haue our praise but not with God The thing that we must aime at in the practise of gentlenesse goodnesse meeknesse temperancie moderation patience and other workes of the Spirit in vs is the glorie of God that men seeing these fruites of the Spirit in vs they may be brought vnto the same obedience and seruice of one God with vs. And thus it shall come to passe that they who haply haue said in their hearts there is no God that they who cannot yet grow to the liking of the same truth with vs shall say of vs Surely God is in you indeed surely this is the way of truth wherein ye do walke Let vs therefore hearken vnto the exhortation of our Apostle and as he exhorteth let our patient mind be knowne vnto all men Let vs not bangle and wrangle one with another for euery light matter but let vs beare one with another and yeeld one vnto another Let vs not after the fancie of our owne reason abridge that which the holy Ghost enlargeth but let our moderation be knowne to all without exception of any And let vs in the practise both of this and of euery Christian vertue aime at the glorie of God and the furtherance of his holy truth which we professe And as this day we professe by our meeting at this holy Table sound loue and charitie with all men so at all times let our moderation and patient mind be knowne vnto all men LECTVRE LXXXI PHILIP 4. Verse 5. The Lord is at hand THese words haue bene already noted to consist of an exhortation and a reason of the exhortation The exhortation this Let your patient mind c. The reason this The Lord is at hand In the exhortation were noted first the thing whereunto the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians secondly the large scope wherein the thing is to runne The thing whereunto the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians is mildnesse in their behauiour and moderation of their affections towards their neighbours and brethren so that for vnities sake they would rather lose their owne then strictly stand vpon their right in matters of ordinarie life The large field wherein he would haue this their mildnesse and moderation to runne reacheth vnto all men Let your patient mind be knowne to all c. The Lord is at hand This reason as I told you is added to preuent an obiection For the Apostle hauing exhorted the Philippians to such a mildnesse and moderation as that they should not alwayes strictly stand vpon their right but sometimes yeeld of their right and patiently put vp the losse and the wrong the Philippians might haply thus obiect and say that so indeed their case should be most miserable and they should be trampled vnder feete as clay in the streetes Therefore the Apostle addeth The Lord is at hand as if he should haue said Though they abuse your patient mildnesse and gentle moderation of your affections yet do ye hold on a good course in patience possesse your soules and let your patient mind be knowne vnto all men for the Lord is at hand otherwise indeed your case were hard if the Lord were farre from you and lookt not at you nor regarded you to helpe you in euery time of need and to relieue you in euery your wrongs But the Lord is at hand Now we must vnderstand that the Lord is said to be at hand after diuers sorts in the holy Scriptures For sometimes he is said to be neare or at hand in respect of himselfe of the presence of his deitie and glorious maiestie as where the Apostle saith Acts 17.27 that he is not farre from euery one of vs for in him we liue and moue and haue our being Thus himselfe saith that he filleth heauen and earth Ierem. 23.24 and therefore is thus neare vnto whatsoeuer is in heauen or earth Thus the Prophet saith that he cannot conuey himselfe out of his presence For if he climbe vp into heauen there he is Psal 139.7.8.9.10 if he goe downe into hell there he is if he take the wings of the morning and dwel in the vttermost parts of the Sea there also doth his hand leade him if he say the darkenesse shall couer him euen the night shal be light about him And thus he is neare euen vnto all the world vnto his enemies sitting in the middest of them seeing their deuices and laughing them to scorne vnto all that haue life or being communicating that vnto them which alone is properly in himselfe who is life and whose name is I am Iohn 14. â— Exod. 3.14 Againe the Lord is said to be neare or at hand in respect of his grace and prouidence and powerfull working of his holy Spirit as where the Prophet saith Psal 145.18 The Lord is neare vnto all that call vpon him yea to all that call vpon him in truth he is neare vnto them to heare them and to helpe them And thus is he peculiarly said to be neare vnto his children not that he offereth not this speciall grace of comming neare vnto them vnto the wicked for thus he saith vnto them by his Prophet Seeke ye the Lord whiles he may be found Esay 55.6 call ye vpon him whiles he is neare that is
such seasonable seasons as he hath granted vnto vs. But haue we sung songs of thanksgiuing for this mercie of the Lord towards vs No surely and therefore now again he hath filled the clouds with raine and threatneth vs with vnseasonable weather Let vs therefore now at length returne from our vnthankfulnes and sing new songs of praises vnto the Lord. Whensoeuer we haue need let vs pray vnto the Lord but withal let vs remember the louing mercies of the Lord towards vs and let vs giue him thanks for them Otherwise our requests wil sooner turne into murmuring complaints then vnto acceptable prayers As therefore the Apostle exhorteth the Colossians so do I you Whatsoeuer ye do in word or deed Coloss 3.17 do all in the name of the Lord Iesus c. and as our Apostle here saith Let your requests c. And the peace of God c. This is the consequent or effect which wil follow vpon it if we hearken vnto the exhortation If we shall be too too carefull for nothing but in all things flie vnto God by prayer giuing him thankes for blessings receiued and powring out our prayers and supplications vnto him for such things as are necessarie what then then this wil follow the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding shall preserue your hearts and minds in Christ Iesus that ye fall not away from Christ Iesus by any inordinate affections or wicked cogitations through impatience or despaire but that ye haue a quiet mind and conscience in all things whatsoeuer do befall vnto you Now for the more particular explication of these things we must vnderstand that where the Apostle saith the peace of God he meaneth not that peace which is in God and which is himself but that peace which he communicateth vnto vs. Which yet is two fold one which signifieth our reconciliation with God through Christ whereof the Angels spake in their song when they sung Luc. 2.14 Glorie be to God on hie and in earth peace and whereof the Apostle speaketh when he saith that Christ came Eph. 2.17 and preached peace to them which were a farre off and to them which were neare In both which places by peace is meant our reconciliation with God through Christ and of this peace of God the Apostle here speaketh not Another peace there is which God communicateth vnto vs which is the peace and quietnesse of our mind and conscience through our reconciliation with God by Iesus Christ whereof the Apostle speaketh when he saith that being iustified by faith Rom. 5.1 we haue peace towards God through Iesus Christ Where by peace is meant that quietnes of mind and conscience which we haue through our iustification by faith in Christ Iesus And of this our Apostle here speaketh and saith of it that it passeth all vnderstanding that is that this inward peace of our mind and conscience wrought in vs by the power of the Spirit through our reconciliation with God and iustification by faith in the bloud of Christ Iesus is such a thing as all mans vnderstanding cannot reach vnto or comprehend This peace of God then which thus farre passeth all reach of mans vnderstanding the Apostle tels the Philippians if they hearken to his exhortation shall keepe their hearts and minds that is their whole soules both the vnderstanding and the sensitiue part in Christ Iesus so that neither through inordinate affections which are seated in the heart nor through wicked cogitations in the mind they should fall away from the faith of Christ Iesus in their heart or from the knowledge of Christ Iesus in their mind The summe of all is this that if they will hearken vnto his exhortation to be nothing carefull but in all things to shew their requests vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thankes then they shall haue such a peace and quietnesse of mind and conscience as farre passeth all reach of mans vnderstanding which shall keep their hearts and minds euen their whole soules in Christ Iesus so that they shall not fall from him either through inordinate affections or wicked cogitations I cannot stand vpon the seuerall obseruations which were hence to be made I will onely point at some of them as time will giue leaue First then hence I obserue what the fruite or consequent is which followeth the laying aside of ouermuch carefulnes and the reposing of our selues in God by prayer in all our matters The consequent or fruit which followeth vpon it is the peace of God the peace which God giueth vnto our minds and consciences to keepe as with a garrison our hearts and minds in Christ Iesus For whilest we are choked with the cares of this life and thoughts do boyle within our breasts as in a fornace of lead whilest it is so that we cannot perswade our selues to depend vpon God for the euent and successe of our matters vnlesse our owne cares also be continually employed about them what peace or quietnes can we haue in our minds and consciences The peace of our minds and consciences indeed consisteth in our reconciliation with God through Christ in our iustification by faith in the bloud of Christ as the Apostle witnesseth in the place before alledged where he saith that being iustified by faith we haue peace towards God Rom. 5.1 through our Lord Iesus Christ But what reconciliation with God where the loue of the world so swayeth that his thoughts are altogether set vpon it his cares are wholly employed about it Iam. 4.4 Know ye not saith Iames that the amitie of the world is the enmitie of God Whosoeuer therefore maketh himselfe a friend of the world maketh himselfe the enemie of God As good communion betwixt light and darknesse as good concord betwixt Christ and Belial as good agreement betwixt the temple of God and idols as betwixt the loue of God and the loue of the world And therefore Iohn saith If any man loue the world 1. Ioh. 2.15 the loue of the Father is not in him So that where there is this excessiue loue of the world as to carrie all our cares and thoughts after it it is a signe that there is no reconciliation with God and therefore no peace of conscience But if we shall lay aside all worldly and distrustfull carefulnes and cast our care vpon the Lord if we shal walke as we ought and commit our wayes vnto the Lord if we shall pray vnto the Lord for his blessing vpon that we do and depend on him for the euent and successe hence will follow this peace of God this peace of conscience which God giueth which our Apostle here speaketh of For albeit these things be not precisely the cause of our peace of conscience but our reconciliation with God yet we see the promise of the holy Ghost that this peace shall follow these things to keepe our hearts and minds in Christ Iesus Which fruite to haue followed that practise in
the meditations of his heart and the words of his mouth might be acceptable in the sight of the Lord no doubt that both in his heart he might thinke on and with his mouth might speak and in his life might practise those things which were good and right in his eyes And in another place he professeth 119. not onely that he loueth the law of the Lord meditateth therein continually but also that he keepeth his commandements with his whole heart For as our blessed Sauiour saith Mat. 7.21 Not euery one that saith vnto me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen but he that doth the will of the Father which is in heauen and as the Apostle saith Not the hearers of the law are righteous before God Rom. 2.13 but the doers of the law shall be iustified so is it likewise in this whereof we now speake that not euery one that thinketh on or loueth and affecteth the things that are good by and by performeth the holy duties of Christian pietie but he that sheweth forth his loue in the holy practise of a Christian life and conuersation Nay indeed whatsoeuer profession we make and howsoeuer we say that we thinke on and loue and affect the best things yet vnlesse the fruite thereof shew it selfe in our outward actions in our liues and conuersations in vaine do we perswade our selues of Christian pietie in our selues For where the Spirit worketh in the heart a serious cogitation a true loue and affection vnto whatsoeuer things are good there also by the power and worke of the same Spirit the fruite of these things is seene in the practise of a holy life and conuersation so that as we thinke on and loue and affect the things that are good so we will be readie also to do and to practise that which is good Let this then teach vs to take heed how we flatter our selues with a vaine perswasion of Christian pietie and performance of holy dutie when indeed we are farre from it Thou wilt say vnto me that thou thinkest on the things that are true and holy and iust c. as much as any man doth but thou must say it and proue it or else howsoeuer thou perswadest thy selfe of thy performance of a good Christian dutie in that thou thinkest on and louest and affectest the things that are good yet thou deceiuest thy selfe For say that thine heart is set on and that thou hast a very good mind vnto whatsoeuer things are true thou must also proue it by doing whatsoeuer things are true by embracing a truth in religion by speaking the truth with thy mouth and by being that in truth which thou wouldst seeme vnto the world to be or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thou louest and affectest whatsoeuer things are honest thou must also make proofe of it by doing whatsoeuer becometh thy person in thy place with all decent grauitie or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thine heart is set on whatsoeuer things are iust thou must make proofe of it by doing whatsoeuer things may be iustly required of thee by God or man or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thine heart is set on whatsoeuer things are pure thou must also make proofe of it by abstaining from all filthinesse of the flesh and of the spirit or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thine heart is set on whatsoeuer things are louely thou must also make proofe of it by doing whatsoeuer may winne thee loue and fauour with God and men or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thine heart is set on whatsoeuer things are of good report thou must also make proofe of it by doing whatsoeuer may make thee wel reported of and the truth for thy sake or else thou deceiuest thy selfe Say that thine heart is set on whatsoeuer things are good and commendable thou must also make proofe of it by doing whatsoeuer things are good and commendable and abstaining from the contrary or else thou deceiuest thy selfe And therefore certainly a great many of vs doe deceiue our selues For by our outward actions it appeareth how farre otherwise we doe then we should lying one vnto another doing things not seemly defrauding others of that is due vnto them defiling our owne selues grieuing one another bringing vpon our selues euill reports and following after that which is euill blame worthy We would it may be serue God but we do serue Mammon we would it may be seeme religious but we are couetous we crie it may be in our hearts and with our mouthes Lord Lord but we do not the wil of the Lord we would sit it may be at the right hand and left hand of Iesus in his kingdome but we cannot away with it to drinke of his cup. In a word we would make a shew of godlinesse but we denie the power thereof we would seeme to professe Iesus Christ but we do turne the grace of God into wantonnes Thus we deceiue our selues while we do not both thinke on and do the things that are good and such as accompanie saluation Let vs therefore as many as feare the Lord and desire to walke in his wayes hearken vnto our Apostle and both thinke on and do whatsoeuer things are true c. He that hath made all and is onely worthy of all let him haue all heart and hand thought and deed word and work let all be employed in his seruice let all be alwayes bent vnto whatsoeuer things are true c. that still we thinke on them and do them Which ye haue both learned c. This is the former reason which the Apostle vseth to enforce his exhortation vnto the Philippians and it is drawne as ye see from the things whereunto he exhorteth them which were no new things such as they had not knowne or heard of but which they had both learned and receiued and heard and seene in him Where I note that the things whereunto he exhorteth them were such as they had both learned and receiued and heard and seene in him and therefore such as both he might the better vrge and they should the rather follow Whence first I obserue this lesson for the Minister and teacher of the word that if he wil do good with his people and preuaile with them vnto euery holy course he must both teach them with the word of truth and with example of life that both they may heare learne the truth from his mouth and likewise see the same expressed in his life And therefore our Apostle exhorteth Timothy to be an example vnto them that beleeue in word and in conuersation 1. Tim. 4.12 in word that from his mouth they might be instructed in the wholesome word of truth and in conuersation that in his life they might see that integritie which becometh Saints So likewise he exhorteth Titus Aboue all things to shew himselfe an example of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie Tit. 2.7.8
integritie and with the wholesome word that cannot be reproued so that he would haue him both to teach the truth soundly and sincerely and in his life to carry himselfe with all grauitie and integritie to be a patterne of good works holinesse of life And so the Apostle Peter exhorteth all Ministers to feede the flocke of God which dependeth on them 1. Pet. 5.2.3 and to be examples to the flocke to feede them with the bread of God the wholesome word of truth and to be examples vnto them in all holinesse of life Otherwise whatsoeuer they build with the one hand they pull downe with the other and like vnto the naughtie cow turne downe with their foote all the milk that they haue yeelded For preach they neuer so well labour they neuer so painfully be they neuer so eloquent and mightie in the Scriptures if their life be offensiue their teaching will be vnprofitable Nay if their people can once say vnto them Physition heale thy self Thou that teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Thou that preachest A man should not steale Luc. 4.23 Rom. 2.21.22 doest thou steale Thou that sayest A man should not commit adulterie doest thou commit adulterie Let them neuer looke to preuaile with them for any thing that is good O but the people should regard what their teachers say not what they do True indeed for so our Sauiour hath said But the teachers should be carefull as of that they say so of that they do to leade their people in and out both in soundnesse of doctrine and in holinesse of life For as a woe is vnto them if any perish for want of feeding so likewise if any perish by their ill and naughtie example of liuing Let thē then look vnto this that neither attend vnto doctrine nor giue good exāple of life vnto others they also that attend vnto doctrine but do more harme by their example of life thē they do good by their teaching and they also that hauing care that their life be not offensiue either do not or cannot teach their people the things that belong vnto their peace The good Minister of Christ shold be able at all times to presse his people vnto the things which they had learned and receiued and heard and seene in him He that faileth in either doctrine or life hath his wo how much more he that faileth in both Secondly hence I obserue this lesson for you that are hearers of the word that whatsoeuer good things ye haue learned receiued heard and seene in your Ministers and teachers those things ye should thinke on and do For is there a necessitie laid vpon vs to preach the Gospell vnto you and is there not a necessitie laid vpon you to heare the word of your saluation from our mouthes Is there a wo vnto vs if we preach not the Gospell vnto you and is there not a wo vnto you if ye heare not the Gospell of vs Lieth there a charge vpon vs to be examples vnto you of holinesse of life and integritie of conuersation and lieth there not a charge vpon you to be followers of vs in all holinesse of life and integritie of conuersation Yes beloued if we be to bring the Gospell of your saluation vnto you ye are to receiue it of vs if we be to shew you all the counsell of God ye are to heare it of vs if we be to go before you in a sanctified life ye are to follow vs and so to walke as ye haue vs for an example Heb. 13.8 And therefore saith the Apostle vnto the Hebrewes Remember them which haue the ouersight of you which haue declared vnto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bene the end of their conuersation And our Apostle in the Chapter before Be ye followers saith he of me and looke on them which walke so as ye haue vs for an example Which of vs would not condemne that child that should not hearken to the good counsell of his father or the subiect that shold contemn his Princes Embassador Beloued we are your fathers in Christ Iesus to beget you by the immortal seed of the word vnto a liuely faith hope in Christ Iesus How ought ye then as deare childrē to hearkē vnto your fathers instructiō to walk as ye haue vs for an exāple We are the Embassadours of the King of kings and Lord of Lords euen of Christ Iesus sent vnto you in his stead to declare vnto you the will of our heauenly Father and to beseech you to be reconciled vnto God How ought we then to be receiued of you and how ought our message to be entertained But do ye hearken vnto vs as vnto your fathers in Christ Iesus Do ye receiue vs as the Ambassadours of Christ Iesus Is our message entertained as sent from Christ Iesus I beare you record some of you that ye receiue our message and hearken vnto vs gladly But if all of you shall say that ye do so then must I say vnto you as Samuel said vnto Saul when Saul told him that he had fulfilled the commandement 1. Sam. 15.14 What then said he meaneth the bleating of the sheepe in mine eares and the lowing of the oxen which I heare So say I vnto you what meaneth then the gunning and drumming in mine eares what meaneth the Lording and Ladying which I heare If we come vnto you and speake vnto you in our owne name heare vs not but if we come vnto you and speake vnto you in the name of the Lord will ye not heare vs If ye will not it is not vs but it is the Lord that ye refuse to hearken to and obey as it is written He that heareth you heareth me Luke 10 16. and he that despiseth you despiseth me saith the Lord. We onely as the Lord his watchmen warne you of the wickednesse of your wayes we onely as the Ambassadours of Christ Iesus pray ye that ye be reconciled vnto God If ye hearken not sin lyeth at the doore indignation and wrath is vnto them that disobey the truth Beloued it is not yours but you that we seeke It is not out of the humour of one that can abide no pastime that we speake vnto you but out of the desire of one that would haue you blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God without rebuke In Christs stead therefore I beseech you to leaue off these disordered sportings and meetings The custome of them is heathenish the abuses of them great and the inconueniences which follow them many Thus ye haue learned and receiued and heard and therefore thinke not on them nor do them LECTVRE LXXXVII PHILIP 4. Verse 9. And the God of peace shall be with you 10. Now I reioyce also in the Lord greatly that now at the last ye are reuiued againe to care c. THE latter reason which the Apostle vseth to enforce his exhortation remaineth now to be spoken of
word of the Lord preuaile with his children to runne after such holy duties as bring with them an incorruptible crowne It is a shame that the children of darknesse should thus ouergo the children of light in their generation Let not the vaine promises of the world preuaile more with them to draw them vnto worldly vanitie then the sure promises of the Lord with vs to draw vs vnto Christian pietie Let vs not despise the mercie of the Lord but as dutifull children let vs follow after that whereunto by louing promises he doth so prouoke vs as parents are wont to do their children If he onely required it we were to do it How ought we then to bestirre our selues when he promiseth great blessings for doing that we should Let vs then hearken when he promiseth and surely waite for what he promiseth Secondly from the thing promised in that it is said that the God of peace shall be with them to giue them peace outward and inward with God in their soules and in the world if they will thinke on and do those things whereunto he exhorteth them I obserue what the fruit of innocencie pietie and holy walking with God and men is the God of peace shall be with such as so walke to giue them his peace Be perfect saith the Apostle be of good comfort be of one minde 2. Cor. 13.11 liue in peace and the God of loue and peace shall be with you In which words the Apostle in few words compriseth the summe of that Christian pietie and duty which he requireth of the Corinthians and withall sheweth that this fruit shall follow vpon the performance thereof the God of loue and peace shall be with them that his loue being shed abroad in their hearts by the power of the Spirit they may be fulfilled with that peace which passeth all vnderstanding Will we then haue the Lord to be present with vs by his grace Will we haue the God of peace to be with vs to giue vs his peace Then must we liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world and whatsoeuer things are true whatsoeuer things are honest whatsoeuer things are iust c. we must thinke on them and do them For so the God of peace shal be with vs if we walke with God and with men as we ought thinking on doing such things as are good accompany saluation Where withall we must know that this fruite of Gods presence this blessing of peace by the God of peace followeth not vpon the merit and worth of any performance of any Christian piety or duty which we can thinke on or do for could we do more by much then we are able to do yet should we do but that onely which is our duty to do as before I told you And where nothing but duty is performed what merit is there for the performance Nay whatsoeuer good we do or possibly can do it is so polluted by the filthinesse of the flesh and of the spirit wherewithall we are defiled that if it be weighed it will be found too light in it selfe to deserue any good at the Lords hand Not one straight line that we draw but all our paths are crooked and all our righteousnesse is as filthy clouts Esay 64.6 So that no merite but of death which is the due reward of sinne Rom. 6.23 How then is it that this fruit of Gods presence this blessing of peace by the God of peace followeth our performance of Christian piety It is not of merite but according vnto promise For as in this place ye see he hath promised such fruite to follow such holy walking He then which hath promised being not as man that he should lie or as the sonne of man that he should repent but being faithfull in his promise giueth such grace where there wanteth merit euen because he hath promised And if we keepe the condition the promise shall surely be fulfilled if we thinke on and do these things which we haue heard and learned then the God of peace shal surely be with vs because he hath so promised Do I say if we keepe the condition if we thinke on and do these things which we haue heard and learned Yea I say so but here see the mercie of God He imposeth a condition vpon vs he requires a duty of vs to thinke on and do these things And what is it in vs to keep the condition is it in vs to thinke on and do these things Nay our Apostle plainly telleth vs 2. Cor. 3.5 that we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing that is good as of our selues but our sufficiencie is of God Ill enough we can thinke of our selues for in our selues all the imaginations of the thoughts of our hearts are onely euill continually Genesis 6.5 but we cannot thinke any thing that is good as of our selues What not thinke How then can we do the thing that is good Our Apostle tells vs Phil. 2.13 that it is God that workes in vs both the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure So that if we desire any thing that is good or do any thing that is good it is God that workes in vs both the good desire and the good deed To the point then the Lord imposeth a condition vpon vs and he alone enableth vs to the performance of the condition he requireth of vs to think on and to do those things which are true honest iust c. and he alone suggesteth vnto vs both the thinking on and the doing of these things and he saith vnto vs If ye walke in my Lawes c. and be alone maketh vs to walke in his Lawes and worketh in vs whatsoeuer thing is good So that when the Lord maketh good his promises vnto vs and crowneth vs with rich graces according to his promise he onely crowneth and graceth his owne workes which he hath wrought in vs. Thus then ye see that so the God of peace shall be with vs if we thinke on and do whatsoeuer things are true c. not that eyther the merit of our Christian and holy walking procureth that promise of the Lord or that it is in vs to performe the condition that so we may receiue the promise But it is the Lord that worketh in vs both to thinke on and to do these things and that bindeth himselfe by promise to be with vs if we thinke on and do these things and therefore if we thinke on and do these things he will be with vs because he hath promised Hence then let vs learne what shall be vnto them that do do not thinke on nor do whatsoeuer things are true c. euen whatsoeuer things they haue learned and receiued and seene in their Ministers and Teachers namely this The God of peace shall not be with them Esay 48.22 There is no peace sayth the Lord to the wicked And againe The wicked saith the Prophet
Tim. 3.2.3 as selfe-louers couetous boasters proud cursed speakers men disobedient to parents vnholy without naturall affection truce breakers c. And yet how many are there that would be loth to be reckoned among the worst which are as vnthankfull as the most Whose fault soeuer it be it is a foule fault and one that includes all Let vs beware of it and let our thankful mind be knowne to all that any way deserue well of vs. Secondly in that the Apostle saith that he reioyced in the Lord greatly for their care for him I note that the Apostles reioycing was not so much for the bountifulnes of their gift but especially for that the Lord by his Spirit had enlarged their hearts to a Christian care ouer him Whence I obserue this lesson for vs that when any do relieue vs being in prison pouertie need sicknesse or any other aduersitie we are not so much to reioyce in the gift by which we are relieued but especially we ought to reioyce in the Lord for that he hath vouchsafed to touch their hearts with a godly feeling of our wants and a Christian care to supply our wants Thankfulnes vnto them is beseeming and requisite as before we heard but our speciall care should be to lift vp our eyes vnto the Lord and to reioyce in him For he it is that openeth the bowels of compassion toucheth with a tender commiseration of their poore and needie distressed brethren the hearts of them that are enriched with greater sufficiencie And therefore our Apostle in many of his Epistles vsually thanketh God as for their faith in Christ Iesus so for their loue towards all Saints Col. 1.3.4 We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ saith the Apostle in the next Epistle since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue towards all Saints And he tels the Corinthians that their liberalitie causeth thanksgiuing vnto God 2. Cor. 9.11 God being therefore to be blessed because he openeth the Saints hearts to relieue the necessities of the poore Saints First therefore let me beseech you beloued euen in the bowels of Christ Iesus to giue your poore and distressed brethren cause to reioyce in the Lord greatly for your care ouer them A godly and Christian care of late hath bene taken by the whole States of the land assembled in Parliament for the prouision of the poore and we are all of vs to reioyce in the Lord greatly for it that he put into their mind such an holy care Put ye now on tender mercie and compassion and let your care likewise be shewed this way by a chearfull giuing towards the reliefe of your poore brethren so much as shal be thought meete for you that the backes and bellies of your poore brethren may blesse you and reioyce in the Lord for you If ye shall find in your selues a willing chearfulnesse this way know that it is the Lord that hath opened your hearts stirred vp the bowels of compassion within you and looke whatsoeuer he giues the Lord shal recompence it into his bosome Prou. 19.17 For so it is written He that hath mercie on the poore lendeth to the Lord and he will recompence him that which he hath giuen But if ye shall grudge to set forward so good a worke and think euery litle too much that is required of you to that purpose know that the Lord hath yet hardened your hearts and shut vp all bowels of compassion within you and as now the poore crie and ye heare not so the day shall come wherein ye shall crie 21.13 and not be heard For so it is written He that stoppeth his eares at the crying of the poore he shall also crie and not be heard As euery man therfore hath receiued so let him giue and that chearfully 2. Cor. 9.7 For God loueth a chearfull giuer So shall the loines of the poore blesse you so shall they reioyce in the Lord greatly for you and so shall the Lord make all his graces to abound towards you Secondly let me exhort them of the poorer sort to learne to reioyce in the Lord for the care which he stirreth vp in their brethren for them It is too too commonly seene in many of you that as ye want the wealth of the world so ye want also the grace of God Ye sit and beg almes and reliefe If ye haue it not ye murmure and grudge oftentimes ye banne and curse if ye haue it some of you take it and go your wayes and there is an end others of you say some formal words from the teeth forward but who is he or where is he that hauing receiued reliefe lifteth vp his eyes vnto the Lord and reioyceth in him for that it hath pleased him to worke in their brethren such a Christian care ouer them Who is he or where is he that being sent away without reliefe lifteth vp his eyes vnto the Lord and prayeth vnto him that it will please him to increase their brethrens care ouer them and to giue them bowels of compassion towards them without murmuring or grudging at them Thus should ye do and then surely the hearts of many that are yet hardened would be opened towards you Learne therefore as to be thankfull towards your brethren for their care ouer you so principally to thanke the Lord and to reioyce in him for the care which he stirreth vp in them for you Learne to thinke on him to blesse him to reioyce in him more then any great many of you do Looke not onely to the reliefe which ye receiue but looke vnto the Lord whose worke it is to incline mens hearts to relieue you Thus shall he be well pleased and thus shall he incline men more and more to relieue you LECTVRE LXXXVIII PHILIP 4. Verse 10. Now I reioyce in the Lord greatly that now at the last ye are reuiued againe to care for me wherein notwithstanding ye were carefull but ye lacked oportunitie THe next thing which I noted in these words was the Philippians slacknesse to care for some time for the Apostle For in that he saith I reioyce c. that now at last ye are reuiued c. he implieth that their care had for some time slacked towards him the word here vsed being borrowed from trees which seeming in Winter to be dead flourish againe in the Spring and hauing in it this similitude that as trees which in Winter seeme to be dead and withered flourish and grow greene againe in the Spring so their care which for a time languished and decayed now againe reuiued and quickened in them Whence I obserue this lesson for our learning that euen in the faithfull and dearest children of God loue and charitie and other good graces of Gods Spirit are not alwayes alike orient and eminent not alwayes alike manifest and apparent but sometimes they languish and decay and are as if they were not Gen
faults let vs not condemne where the Lord hath not condemned and againe let vs not acquite where the Lord hath not acquited Thirdly here are to be reproued and condemned such as to excuse the faults and offences of others say and do more then in a good conscience they may For as I am not alwaies to condemne those men that do such things as wicked and vngodly men nor yet to acquit all those that do such things as good and godly men so neither am I to excuse one sort or other further then in a good conscience I may Charitie must rule me to excuse as I may affection may not ouer-rule me to excuse more then I should Albeit therefore to excuse the faults of men may seeme a very charitable fault yet if in any respect we do therein more then in a good conscience we may our fault is inexcusable and our iudgement sleepeth not Let vs therefore go so far in the excuse of our brethrens faults as in a good conscience we may but no further Let vs be ready to make the best of things we may but let vs euer remember to hold faith and a good conscience And let this suffice to be noted from the seuerall points in these words I speake not c. The Apostle hauing signified in the former verse his great reioycing in the Lord for the Philippians care ouer him now signifieth his reioycing to be not so much for the present gift they sent him because therewith his want was supplied as for their sakes euen for the fruite which should redound thence vnto them which he doth from the eleuenth to the eighteenth verse First therefore to meete with the suspicion of a couetous or an abiect mind he denieth that he reioyced so greatly for the gift because by it his want was supplied and yeeldeth a reason thereof euen because he had learned to be content with whatsoeuer state which contentment of minde he professeth he hath of Christ vers 11.12.13 Secondly he telleth them that notwithstanding he reioyce not in their gift yet he commendeth their liberality shewed both now and at other times towards him vers 14.15.16 Thirdly he telleth them that the thing wherein he reioyceth is the fruite of their gift for that it shall further their reckoning verse 17. These be generally the points I speake not c. In these words as I said the Apostle to meete with the suspicion of a couetous or at least an abiect minde denyeth that he reioyced for their gift as if before he had receiued it he had bin cast downe through want or were not able to endure his want For thus it might be obiected and said Yea indeede doth this care for you so greatly reioyce you Like enough your heart was downe before this helpe came vnto you No no saith the Apostle I speake not this because of want because my want is supplied as if before this supply came I had bene cast downe through want or were not able to endure want For I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am c. which is a proofe that it was not for the gift that he reioyced because his want was supplied by it but for some other thing Where I note that the Apostle was neither deiected and cast downe through want nor his affection much altered by the supply of his wants Whēce I obserue who they are whom want doth not pinch to cast them downe through heauines namely the children of God who walke so as they haue the Apostle for an example What are not the children of God pinched with want Was not Abraham driuen by famine out out of Canaan into Egypt Was not Isaac driuen by famine from one place vnto another And was not the same lot vnto al the Patriarchs Had our blessed Sauiour himselfe a house to put his head in Were not the holy Apostles tried as by many other wayes so by want Yes surely amongst other afflictions want and penurie is one wherewith they that liue godly in Christ Iesus are sometimes pressed and pinched But this is it though they be in want yet they are not ouercome of want euen as the Apostle saith We are in pouertie 2. Cor. 4.8 but not ouercome of pouertie They looke vnto the Lord and they rest in him they know that pouertie and riches euen both these are from the Lord who maketh poore and maketh rich and that all things worke together for the best vnto those that loue and feare the Lord. And therefore they hang not downe their heads nor are casten downe through heauines they murmure not at the Lord nor breake out into impatience but patiētly depend vpon that God that commanded the rauens to feede his Prophet Elias and that feedeth the yong rauens that crie for want of food They know that the Lord careth for them though the world seeth it not and that he will supply their wants so farre as he seeth it good for them and therefore they comfort and cheare themselues in him Let this then teach vs not to looke at mens wants but how men are affected through their wants Pouertie or riches are no certaine arguments of the loue or of the hatred of God towards any Both are mercies and blessings of the Lord vnto the godly and both are plagues and snares vnto the wicked By pouertie and want the godly are oftentimes tryed to see whether they will blaspheme God to his face whether they will murmure against the Lord whether they can be content as to receiue good at the hand of God so to receiue euill whether in time of aduersitie they will go away from the Lord. By riches likewise the godly are often tryed to see whether they will thereby grow proud and forget the Lord whether they will as good Stewards vse them to the glorie of his Name and the good of their brethren whether they will beare themselues as enriched by him and make him their chiefest treasure Both these I say are trialls vnto the godly that the triall of their faith may be found to their praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Christ Iesus Againe pouertie is often laied vpon the wicked for a plague as Salomon sheweth where he telleth the Sluggard Prou. 6.11 that his pouertie cometh as one that trauelleth by the way and his necessitie as an armed man and riches are often giuen them as snares as the Apostle sheweth where he saith that they that will be rich 1. Tim. 6.9 fall into tentation and snares and into many foolish and noysome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction Pouertie then or riches plenty or want are not the things that we are to looke vnto for that these are common to the wicked with the godly but how they worke vppon mens affections what effects they haue among the children of men Doth thy pouertie and want make thee hang downe thy head breake thy heart through heauinesse cause thee to murmure and grudge
of Vines Who saith the Apostle planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof How much more should they that plant and worke in the Lord his vineyard eate of the fruits of their owne labours Thirdly by an argument taken from them that are occupied about cattell Who saith the Apostle feedeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke of the flocke How much more should they that feede the Lord his flocke with the sincere milke of the word be fed by them with temporall food Fourthly by an argument taken from the testimonie of Moses where he saith 9. Thou shalt not muzzell the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne for that was the fashion in Palestina how much lesse should their mouth be muzled maintenance be denied them that labour in the Lord his husbandrie Fiftly by comparing spirituall things with temporall things 11. If saith he we haue sowen vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing if we reape your carnall things that is things necessarie for the maintenance of this life Sixtly by an argument taken from the allowance of the Priests of the old Law 13. Do ye not know saith the Apostle that they which minister about the holie things 14. eate of the things of the Temple and they which waite at the Altar are partakers of the Altar so also hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell Thus ye see a large proofe of this point in that one place by many arguments Many other places there are pregnant also to this purpose Galat. 6.6 as when it is said Let him that is taught in the word mâ—ke him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods as also where it is said 1. Tim. 5.17 The Elders that rule well are worthy of double honour especially they which labour in the word and doctrine by which terme of double honour many do vnderstand reuerence and things necessarie for the maintenance of this life The point is so cleare that to doubt of it is to doubt of the truth of the Scriptures which in so many places giue so euident testimony thereunto Which may serue to admonish many of vs of a necessarie duty wherein we vse great slacknes Some of vs can be very well content neither to be taught in the word not to giue any maintenance to the Preachers of the word And these are men altogether senslesse without all feeling of God or godlines in whose hearts the day-starre of righteousnes hath not yet risen that they should know or thirst after the things that belong vnto their peace Others of vs could be better content a great deale to giue something to stay the Ministery of the word that so we might continue in our ignorance and sleepe in our sinnes then to haue the word preached vnto vs. And these are men not sicke but dead in sinne desperately wicked and vnto euery good worke reprobate Others of vs can be content to hearken to them that labour in the word and doctrine and that they should preach often but care not how little to heare of allowance toward their maintenance If they speake of the Ministers duty of the assiduitie and diligence which they ought to vse of the necessitie that lieth vpon them to preach the Gospel of the woe that is vnto them if they do not preach the Gospel we like them well and commend them much But if they speake of their owne maintenance of their allowance due on our parts vnto them what say we then Then forsooth they tell their owne tales they preach for themselues Math. 10.8 Nay we can dispute very wel against them out of the Scriptures in this point and tell them that freely they haue receiued and freely they must giue 2. Thess 3.8 and that Paul laboured with his owne hands because he would not be chargeable to them whom he taught But see how herein we deceiue our selues He that saith Freely ye haue receiued freely giue doth he not immediately after say that the workeman is worthie of his meate What then doth our blessed Sauiour crosse himselfe God forbid And yet either we must say so or else that the former words make nothing against the maintenance of Ministers especially the latter words being both so plaine in themselues and likewise alledged by the Apostle for the Ministers maintenance 1. Tim 5.18 For the meaning then of those words first I say that they are to be vnderstood of working miracles which gift as the Lord freely bestowed on his Apostles and Disciples for a time for the better gaining of men vnto the faith so he would haue them freely shewed forth vpon men that as Elizeus the Prophet could by no meanes be wrought to receiue any thing of Naaman the Syrian for healing his leprousie so whatsoeuer sickenesse they should heale whatsoeuer miracles they should worke they should not be wrought to take any thing for it Secondly if any man shall contend that the words are to be vnderstood of the Lords worke generally that as freely they haue receiued the grace so freely they do the worke then I expound the words by that of the Apostle Peter that they are to feede the flocke of God which dependeth on them 1. Pet. 5.2 caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthie lucre but of a readie minde Surely it is no way the meaning of those words that they that labour in that holy worke should be debarred of wages for their labour Neither doth the example of the Apostle labouring with his owne hands at all make against the maintenance of the Ministerie by the Church First he professeth that he wrought with his hands not for that he ought so to do for he proueth that they ought to haue ministred vnto him but that they might haue no exception against him Secondly the example of the Apostle herein is no way to presse vs for that he needed not as we to attend vnto reading but being immediately taught of God and furnished with all knowledge in the third heauen he was able at all times to teach the way of God perfectly though he wrought with labour and trauell night and day But we cannot intend manuarie matters and do the duties of our calling Our duty is to attend vnto reading to exhortation 1. Tim. 4.13 and to doctrine and the Church is to minister vnto vs necessary maintenance How cunningly therefore soeuer we thinke we can dispute against the maintenance of the Minister by the Church yet do we but deceiue our selues therein This is true generally that whatsoeuer we say or dispute we will giue as little to his maintenance as may be we will withhold from him as much as we can we thinke that wel gotten that is saued from them and we thinke euerie little too much that they haue Beloued I haue no cause but to perswade my selfe better things of many of you Onely
Paul I note that it was Paules necessitie which the Philippians sent once againe to relieue Whence I obserue that euen the best Ministers of the Gospel of Christ Iesus are sometimes vrged and pressed with necessitie In Paul indeed it was lesse maruell both because that was the infancie of the church and for that he alwaies went about either planting or stablishing the Churches and setled himselfe in no certaine place But now that the Church is stablished and the Ministerie settled that now sometimes the very best should be pressed with necessitie I know not well what to say to it It is certainely one of the shames and discredites of our Clergie that in many places the worthiest labourers want and the veriest loyterers abound Some lights of the church haue either nothing or as litle as litle may be againe some others that either cannot or will not do any good in the Church at all haue liuing vpon liuing dignitie vpon dignitie heaped vpon them Ye see the note which I should prosecute but time will not giue me leaue LECTVRE XCII PHILIP 4. Verse 17. Not that I desire a gift but I desire the fruite which may further your reckoning 18. Now I haue receiued all c. NOt that I desire a gift c. In these words the Apostle signifieth the very true cause of that his ioy in the Lord whereof he spake before verse 10. and the very true cause of this his commendation of their liberality in the two verses next before For as before he signified in verse 11. that the principall cause of his reioycing was not because of his want because his want was supplied by their liberalitie so now he signifieth that the principall commendation of their liberalitie was not for that he desired a new gift of them as some thereby might haply imagine but the principall thing which he regarded both in the one and in the other the principall cause both of his reioycing in the Lord for their care for him and of his commendation of their liberalitie both first and last towards him was the fruite which followed thereupon to further their reckoning in that day of the great account But I desire c. The phrase of speech here vsed is borrowed from the Merchants counting-bookes for as in case of the debt of a great summe of money to a Merchant the more mony that is noted in his booke as payed the more his reckoning is furthered that payed it so the Apostle hereby signifieth that the more of their charitable workes towards him were noted as it were in Gods booke the more their reckoning was furthered with God who in the great account should reckon that to their fruite aduantage which they had done to him What was then the things which the Apostle principally desired euen more then their gifts though he needed them It was the fruite of their liberalitie that they might reape the fruite thereof with God And what was the fruite of their liberality Namely the furthering of their reckoning with God in that day when they should giue accounts of that they had done in their flesh whether it were good or euill for the Apostle knew that this fruite should follow their liberalitie towards him that thereby their reckoning should be furthered with God who would reckon that vpon their head to their vantage that they had done to him And this was it which principally caused the Apostle to ioy in their gifts and liberality Thus much for the opening of the meaning of these words Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence whereof to make some farther vse for our selues Not that I desire a gift The first thing which here I note is the Apostles diligent care to cleare things as he goes In verse 10. of this Chapter the Apostle signified his great reioycing in the Lord for the Philippians great care for him shewed by the things which they sent him by their minister Epaphroditus Whereupon lest it should be thought that before he receiued their gift he had bene cast downe through heauinesse or were not able to endure his want he cleares himselfe of all suspicion of any such abiect mind and tells them in the next verse that he spake not because of want that is that he reioyced not so much because his want was supplied by their liberality but there was another matter in it Againe in ver 11.12 he signified that he could be content with whatsoeuer state he were in that he knew how to be abased and how to abound that he was instructed both to be full and to be hungrie to abound and to haue want Whereupon lest he should seeme to haue boasted himselfe too much of himselfe as if by his owne power and strength he had bene able to do all those things he cleares himselfe of all such arrogant presuming of his owne strength and tells them verse 13. that he is able to do all those things but how by his owne power and strength No but through Christ which strengthened him Againe the Apostle hauing said that through Christ which strengthened him he could endure want and he could be content whether he were full or hungrie hereupon it might be thought that he made small account of their benefit and could as well haue bene without it as with it He therefore cleares this point also and tels them that notwithstanding he could do all things through Christ yet they had well done to communicate to his affliction Againe in verses 15.16 he highly commended the Philippians for their great liberality towards him euen from the first vnto the last and preferreth them before all other Churches of Macedonia Whereupon lest he should seeme to affect a new benefit to desire a new gift he cleares himselfe of any such desire and tels them plainly that he doth not so commend them for that he desireth a gift of them Thus sometimes to cleare the truth of doctrine sometimes to free himselfe from vniust suspitions alwaies to rectifie them that they do not misconceiue of things euermore he cleares matters as he goes Whence I obserue a good lesson for the Minister of the Gospel of Christ Iesus which is that he giue all diligence in his teaching so to cleare things as he goes as that his people may not misconceiue any thing either touching the truth or touching himselfe He is to be iealous of both euen with a godly iealousie of the truth that no speech of his may cause them to erre touching the truth that he speake not any thing against the truth but for the truth that in all simplicitie and plainnesse he deliuer the truth or if at any time he speake something which may be mistaken yet he so cleare it before he leaue it as that there neede to be no doubt of it Of himselfe that no speech slip him nor any action passe him whereby he may be noted of impatience or pride or contempt or couetousnesse or
any such spot of life or if he do speake or do any thing whereby any such suspition is or may be fastened on him that he so cleare it that he quite wipe it out for if the truth be preiudiced Mat. 18.7 it is a stumbling blocke in a brothers way and a woe is vnto him that putteth a stumbling blocke before his brother to cause him to fall or if his own person be preiudiced it is an hinderance vnto the worke of his Ministerie wherein shall he haue any comfort if not in the worke of his Ministerie If the example of our Apostle euen in this Chapter were not a sufficient president for all Pastors of Gods people to this purpose I might adde thereunto both the example of our blessed Sauiour and likewise of the rest of the Apostles for who so looketh into the new Testament shall see them alwaies so diligent in this point as they do not misse the teaching of any thing which might either preiudice the truth or their owne persons But I passe ouer further proofe for this point This first might serue for a very good instruction vnto many in the Ministerie in these our daies for how many are there in many places that sometimes moue moe doubts then they do answer How many that sometimes so speake as that they leaue their hearers in greater suspence then they found them How many that so speake as that their hearers by that they speake cannot discerne whether they be Protestants or Papists How many that couch their matters so closely and handle things so obscurely as if they would not be vnderstood of whom ye shall heare some say when they come from them they are fine men great schollers learned Diuines but aske them what they learned they can say iust nothing How many are there that say they care not what nor what men gather of that they say How many that speake smoothingly how many that speake egrely and yet neuer labour to cleare themselues of hatred and of flatterie Some are negligent carelesse to consider what they speake and these neuer thinke of clearing things as they go Others are so little zealous of the truth that though something slip them which may hazard the truth yet they will willingly let it go and these care noâ— for clearing things as they go Others loue to carrie things in the clouds and so to speake as that a man shall be little the better or the wiser and these will not cleare points as they go But beloued what should I speake to you of these things Ye see what duty lyeth vpon vs by the example of the Apostle euen so to cleare things as we go as that ye may not misconceiue of what we speake Hence then learne you to giue al diligence in hearkening to the things that we speake for if we be to be so carefull as that nothing slip vs which we cleare not lest ye should misconceiue of any thing then surely are ye to be as carefull of attending to that we speake that so ye may conceiue aright of euery thing that is spoken Otherwise if your thoughts be wandring and your wits as we say a woll-gathering what paines soeuer we take in clearing of things yet do ye mistake things And hereupon it is that we sustaine many wrongs of them that heare vs. We must take paines and labour that ye may conceiue aright of all that we speake and ye must sleepe a little and heare a little and wander in your thoughts a little and heare a little and then in something mistaking vs ye must runne vpon vs and we said ye know not what Howsoeuer this be commonly a fault amongst hearers yet beloued let it not be so amongst you When ye come hither pray vnto the Lord that he will stirre vp your dull minds by his holy Spirit that he wil vouchsafe to blesse the ministery of his holy word vnto you and when ye are here giue all diligence to hearken that so ye may conceiue aright of the things that are spoken that so by the things which ye heare the Lord may be glorified and your selues edified builded vp into a perfect man in Christ Iesus The second thing which I note is the Apostles fatherly affection towards the Philippians for in that he saith that he desireth not a gift but the fruite which may further c. he sheweth that as fathers in their tender affection towards their children desire not any thing of them but for their behoofe and good so he in his tender loue towards them desires not any gift of them but for their behoofe and good in the day of Christ Iesus Whence I obserue what a fatherly affection there ought to be in the Pastor towards his people namely such as that he seeke not theirs but them not his owne profit but the profit of his people that they may be saued Thus our Apostle often professeth that he did as where he saith that he sought not his owne profit 1 Cor. 10.33 2 Cor. 12.14 but the profit of many that they might be saued and againe where he telleth the same Corinth that he sought not theirs but them Wherein he hath left a president for vs that as he hath done so we should do also What then Is not the Pastor to labour with his people in the word and doctrine for their saluation and to desire nothing of them to looke for nothing at their hands No not so for we heard the last day that where spirituall things are sowne there carnall things are to be reapt and that he that teacheth may as well require them of them that are taught in the word as the souldier may do his pay or the labourer his wages or he that planteth a vineyard of the fruite of the vineyard or he that feedeth a flocke of the milke of the flocke But as at the first he is not to vndertake this sacred and holy function in any couetous or ambitious desire for worldly maintenance or promotion but in an holy desire to gaine men vnto the faith and knowledge of Christ Iesus so at no time is he so much to respect the gift and maintenance that he hath by his people as the saluation of his people in the day of Christ Iesus In a place therefore where his liuing is allotted and his maintenance set the benefit of his liuing should not so much reioyce him as to see his people offer their duties willingly and giue them chearefully for that this is a token of their growth in pietie a fruite which shall surely further their reckoning And so likewise in a place where onely a voluntary contribution is made for a time the allowance whatsoeuer it is is not so much to reioyce him as the euident tokens of their pietie therein which make it which shall further their reckoning And the care which in both places is by him to be taken is not to be for his owne profit but for
promised life and saluation vnto all that beleeue in his name hath he promised deliuerance out of troubles vnto those that loue feare him hath he promised to fulfill all their necessities that shew mercie to the poore Here is the comfort that not one of these promises shall faile for euer because they are all made in Christ Iesus in whom he loueth vs for euer and therefore keepeth his promises made in him vnto vs for euer Let vs not therefore faile of what he requireth of vs and assuredly he will not faile of whatsoeuer he hath promised vs. Thirdly hence learne that the promises made of God belong onely vnto them that are in Christ Iesus The proofe whereof is this because the promises made of God are onely made in Christ Iesus so that vntill such time as we be graffed in Christ Iesus and made one with him we are meere strangers from the couenants of promise and quite aliants from the commonwealth of Israel Holy things are not for dogs nor pearles for swine nor the childrens bread for whelpes his faithfull oath is vnto Abraham and his seede and his holy promises vnto them that be at peace with him And who are at peace with him but they that are in Christ Iesus his Sonne by whom we are reconciled vnto him In vaine therefore do they looke after the promise that beare not fruite in the true vine Christ Iesus Worldly blessings they may haue and that in abundance Mat. 5.45 For he maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust But the sure promises of grace and glory are vnto Iacob his people and to Israel his inheritance Will we therefore take comfort in his promises The Spirit must witnesse vnto our spirit that we are in Christ Iesus Will we lay hold on the promises as belonging vnto vs So we may if in the assurance of our soules we can crie Abba Father And therefore as we loue and long to be partakers of the promises so let vs in all things grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Let vs be mercifull as our heauenly Father is mercifull and let vs do good vnto all but especially vnto them that are of the houshold of faith If we communicate vnto the necessities of the Saints the Lord our God shall fulfill all our necessities through his riches with glorie in Christ Iesus This promise is sure because made in Christ Iesus and belongeth vnto vs if we be in Christ Iesus and walke worthy of Christ Iesus abounding in this and euery good worke vntill the day of Christ Iesus Now one word of that wherewith the Apostle concludeth his Epistle saying Vnto God euen the Father c. Vnto God c. In these words the Apostle concludeth the Epistle with praise and thanksgiuing vnto the Lord. Where first I note that now he saith our God Before he said my God now our God So that howsoeuer more scruple be made about the one then the other yet ye see there is warrant for both to vse this or that speech as the occasions are Secondly I note that the Apostle saith our Father Not any but Christ alone saith my Father He when he speaketh of himselfe saith my Father when he speaketh of vs saith your Father as that place witnesseth where he saith Ioh. 20.17 I ascend vnto my Father and your Father and to my God and your God He can onely say my Father because he alone is his Sonne by eternall generation we onely can say our father because we are onely his sonnes by Adoption through Christ Iesus and regeneration by his Spirit Thirdly I note that here he is called our God in respect of our creation and our Father in respect of our regeneration our God in respect of temporall our Father in respect of eternall blessings Now vnto God euen our Father for both euen for all be praise for euermore that is throughout all ages from generation to generation that as his mercies endure for euer so his name may be blessed and praised for euer Whence I obserue that alwaies in all things God euen our Father is to be praised write we or speake we remember we or mention we temporall blessings or spirituall graces still he is to be praised And the reason is For of him and through him and for him are all things In all things therefore let vs glorifie God through Iesus Christ let vs alwaies haue that song in our mouthes Apoc. 7.12 Praise and glorie and thanks and honour and power and might be vnto our God for euermore Amen And as our Apostle concludeth this his Epistle with praise vnto the Lord so let vs remember to praise our God for that it hath pleased him so often to assemble vs together to heare a great part of this Epistle opened vnto vs and thence to be instructed in the things that belong vnto our peace The beginning of this worke was his doing and the continuance of this worke is his doing Vnto him therefore euen God our Father be praise for euermore Amen LECTVRE XCV PHILIP 4. Verse 20. Vnto God euen our Father be praise for euermore Salute all the Saints in Christ Iesus The brethren which are with me c. NOthing being needful to be spoken touching the coherence of these words with the former for the better vnderstanding of these I will also omit the repetition of what was spoken the last day and trust vnto your faithfull remembrance the rather for that my desire is at this time to conclud my obseruations vpon this conclusion of the Apostle In these words therefore now read we haue the conclusion of this whole Epistle Where first he concludeth the Epistle with praise and thanksgiuing vnto the Lord. Secondly he addeth as his manner is certaine salutations First for conclusion of the Epistle he saith Vnto God euen our Father c. or vnto our God and our Father referring our vnto both as vsually it is wont Where first I note vnto whom all praise is due euen vnto God our Father our God and our Father And here by the way first I note that the Apostle saith Vnto our God In the former verse he said my God now he saith our God So that howsoeuer more scruple be made about the one then about the other speech the one being vsed and approued by all the other being scorned and reproued by many yet ye see there is warrant for both and as the occasions are so we may vse this or that speech vnles we will take vpon vs either to censure the Apostle for vsing as well the one as the other or thinke that the Apostles example may not be our warrant to vse as well the one as the other It is as I told you the last day the policie of the Diuell to the end that he may stay men from this boldnesse and confidence and neare approch vnto God as to
ten for one that neuer praise the Lord for his mercies May not the Lord now take vp the complaint of Malachie and say A sonne honoreth his father and a seruant his maister If I then be a Father where is mine honour And if I be a Maister where is my feare May he not say An holy nation worshippeth their God and good children honour their father If I then be your God where is my worship If I be your Father where is mine honour I doubt not but there are who with the Prophet say Thou art my God Psal 118.28 and I will thanke thee thou art my God and I will praise thee But is it one of ten Nay might we not go into a citie and with Abraham beginne at fiftie and come downe to ten and yet not finde ten such there We haue certaine words of course which we vse as to say God be blessed God be praised I thanke God I praise God but commonly they come but from the lippes It is not with vs as it was with Marie that we can say My soule doth magnifie the Lord Luke 1.46 and my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour For though we blesse God with our mouthes yet do we dishonour him in the wayes of our liues If ye say with them in Malachie Mal. 1.9 Wherein haue we despised thy name wherein haue we dishonoured our God I tell you in that ye haue profaned his holy Sabboths And if ye say vnto me Wherein haue we profaned them I tell you out of the Prophet In that therein ye haue done your owne wil and not the wil of the Lord For not to speake of your absenting of your selues some of you from your Churches on that day when ye should come thither as it were to his Schoole there to heare his voice to learne his most holie will and to be instructed in the things that belong vnto our peace not to speake of your fruitlesse and vnnecessarie talking on that day in your houses or at your doores or as ye walke abroad when ye should either meditate with your selues or conferre with others of the things that ye haue heard at the Church out of the word not to speake of your running vp and downe with your wares of your selling of your wares euen in open shop and of doing the workes of your calling on the Sabboth day when ye should be either preparing your selues in all holie reuerence to the hearing of the word or else be present in the congregation at the hearing of the word or else be meditating or conferring of the things that ye haue heard not I say to speake of these and many such like things whereby the Lord his Sabboths are profaned in that your owne wil is onely done and the Lord his wil neglected what wil ye say vnto piping and dancing and drinking and lording and ladying and may-gaming on that day Is this the Lord his will or is it your owne will Nay is it not to oppose your selues against his will He requires of you on that day to do his will and not your owne will but ye do your owne will and not his will Can ye pleade ignorance in this behalfe Nay ye haue bin taught what is his will for this day and that this is not his will but as much repugnant to his will almost as can be And therefore is your sinne the greater because being taught in these things ye haue refused to hearken and to obey and chosen rather to follow the wayes of your owne heart O but ye tooke onelie the euening vnto these delights Yea but the euening is a part of the Lords day wherein he looketh to be serued as well as ye looke to be serued by your seruants on the working daies in the euening The whole day is to be consecrated vnto the Lord so that that whole day we ought to employ either in an holie preparation to his seruice or in hearing or reading or meditating or conferring of the holie word of God and not otherwise What no honest recreations and delights lawfull on that day First these whereof we now speake are not such but vnhonest and vngodly Secondly for those that are such it is doubted whether they be lawfull on that day For if worldly but necessarie duties be forbidden when we should attend on the Lords worke because we cannot be wholly occupied in both much more things which seeme but for pleasure are then to be abandoned Beloued being occasioned at this time to speake of our dishonouring of God whom we ought to praise and honour alwayes and in all things I haue instanced onely in this one point of our dishonouring of God both because the profanation of the Sabboth is one of the greatest dishonours of God and one wherein we too too much and too too grossely offend Nehe. 13.18 Did not your fathers said Nehemiah to the rulers of Iudah breake the Sabboth and our God brought all this plague vpon vs and vpon this citie yet ye increase the wrath vpon Israel by breaking the Sabboth Consider your owne waies in your hearts and be thinke your selues well whether amongst other our sins the breaking of our sabboths haue not broght heauy plagues vpon vs. And do ye yet increase the wrath vppon Israel by breaking his Sabboth Marke well what I say and the Lord giue you a right vnderstanding in all things The Lord is alwayes and in all things to be honoured and praised Let vs not in this or any other thing dishonour his holy Name Let vs in all things glorifie God through Iesus Christ and let vs alwayes haue that Song in our mouthes Praise and glorie and honour and thankes and power Apoc. 7.12 and might be vnto our God for euermore Amen And as our Apostle concludeth this his Epistle with praise vnto the Lord so let vs remember to praise God euen our Father for that it hath pleased him so often to assemble vs together to heare a great part of it opened vnto vs and thence to be instructed in the things that belong vnto our peace The beginning of this worke was his worke and the continuance of it is his worke vnto him therefore euen God our Father be praise for euermore Amen Salute all the Saints c. Now in the end of this Epistle the Apostle addeth salutations from himselfe and others vnto the Philippians which manner also he vseth almost in the end of all his Epistles And first he remembreth his owne salutations vnto them saying Salute all the Saints c. Secondly he remembreth the salutations of his brethren and fellow labourers in the Gospell vnto them saying The brethren c. Thirdly he remembreth the salutations of all the rest of the Saints that were at Rome vnto them saying All the Saints c. Lastly he shutteth vp all and sealeth as it were his letter with that vsuall prayer which he vseth both in the beginning and in the end of all
in the end of his Letters and Epistles he should so be censured and traduced as now those are that therein follow his example The second thing which hence I obserue is that as all Christians generally so all Ministers of the Gospell in particular should write and speake vnto and account one of an other as brethren For as this is true in generall that we haue all one God for our Father that we are all begotten by the immortall seede of one God in one wombe of the Church that we are all baptized into one bodie and haue bene all made to drinke into one spirit that we are all adopted vnto the same inheritance by the same Spirit through Iesus Christ and therefore are all brethren in Christ Iesus so is it also true in all the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus that we all build the same house we all preach the same Gospell we are all called to the dispensation of the same mysteries we all seeke the glorie of the same kingdome and we are all shepheards and bishops vnder the chiefe Shepheard and Bishop of our soules Christ Iesus Howsoeuer therefore in degree we go one before another yet should we vse and intreate one another as brethren A good note as for all Christians in generall so for such in the Ministerie as in gifts or degree are before others of their calling A better example then this of the Apostle they cannot follow to be so affectioned towards their inferiors as it appeareth our Apostle was and in all kindnesse to intreate as brethren them that labour with them in the Gospel as it appeareth our Apostle did It followeth All the Saints c. Here he remembreth the salutations of all the rest of the Saints that were at Rome vnto them All the Saints salute you to wit all the rest of the Saints that labour not in the Gospel and most of all they which are of Caesars houshold he vnderstandeth some of Neroes Court which did embrace the truth Which salutation the Apostle no doubt addeth for the ioy and comfort of the Philippians that when they should heare that not only all the Saints at Rome saluted them but the some of the Emperours Court which had embraced the truth saluted them yea and were as forward as the best in saluting them Whence I obserue that the Lord in mercie sometimes in the Courts of wicked Princes raiseth vp faithfull children vnto Abraham and causeth his truth to be loued and embraced and professed euen of their Courtiers What a cruell tyrant and wicked persecutor of Christians Nero was the Ecclesiasticall stories mention He was the beginner of all those wicked persecutions vnder those ten cruell tyrants in the Primitiue Church and grew to such a thirsting after bloud that not onely Paul and Peter and many other Christians but his greatest familiars his dearest friends his nearest kinred his brethren his mother his wife were slaine by his most cruell tyranny Yet euen in this cruell tyrants Court the Lord had some that feared him and fauoured the truth Such a one was Ioseph in Pharaoh his Court Ionathan in Saules Court Obadiah in Ahabs Court and Ebedmelech in Zedekiahs Court. And such is his mercie that he will such is his power that he can and such his goodnesse that he doth cause light to shine out of darkenesse and beget children in the faith where the truth is most oppugned Which may teach vs many good lessons As first not to despaire but that where the truth is most oppugned there the Lord hath some that feare him and worship him in truth No place more vnlike to haue friends vnto the truth then Nero his Court and yet there were such And therefore we may hope that euen there where Antichrist vsurpeth his tyrannâ—e the Lord hath his children which bow not the knee to Baall Onely we are to acknowledge the glorious mercie and power of the Lord therein that so wonderfully dealeth for his children and prouideth for his owne glory Secondly this may serue to condemne vs of great backwardlinesse in a Christian resolution of a religious profession In Nero his Court was great danger of present death and cruell torture vnto so many as should embrace and professe the truth of Christ Iesus There the same Paul in prison and many continually butchered and killed for a good profession yet there were such as embraced the truth in their hearts and professed it with their mouthes And how shall not this condemne our irresolute resolution of a religious profession We are in no perill of death or of bonds or imprisonment for making a bold profession of Christian religion Nay it is our honour with our most gracious Prince constantly to maintaine the truth against errour and superstition And yet so cold are we a great many of vs in religion as that a man cannot tell what we are Papists or Protestants and so frozen as that a man would take a many of vs rather to be enemies then friends vnto religion Either we are afraid and dare not make that profession which we should for feare of a day or else to serue the time we make shew of one and are indeed another and so cannot make a good profession Howsoeuer it be so it is that many of vs are of no resolution in religion Well it should not be so but though we were in Nero his Court we should make a good profession and though there were no way for vs but to be cast into the hote fierie fornace yet should we with the three children protest Dan. 3.18 We will not serue thy gods nor worship thy golden image which thou hast made and set vp The grace c. In these words the Apostle shutteth vp all and as it were sealeth his letter with that vsuall prayer which he vseth both in the beginning and in the end almost of all his Epistles Where ye see the thing which he wisheth them is grace which when he calleth The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ he therein noteth whence it is deriued vnto his children By grace he vnderstandeth both the first and second grace both the free fauour of God which is the fountaine of all good things and the good things themselues which flow from that fountaine Now this is called the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ because it is deriued from God by him vnto his children by him I say euen by our Lord vnto whom al power is giuen both in heauen and in earth by our Lord Iesus that saueth his people from their sinnes by our Lord Iesus Christ annointed a King to defend vs a Prophet to teach vs a Priest to offer vp a sacrifice for our sinnes So that the Apostles praier here for the Philippians is ye see that whatsoeuer grace our Lord Iesus Christ hath purchased for his Church may be with them all to fill them with all goodnesse Would ye then know how to pray for all good either vnto Gods Church or any of Gods children Learne of our Apostle and pray that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them For herein ye pray both for all spirituall grace in heauenly things vnto them and for all temporall blessings which in his gracious fauour he vouchsafeth for the good of his Church and children being all couched in this The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ Againe would ye know by whom all grace is deriued vnto vs be it spirituall grace or temporall blessing the grace of God whereby he loueth vs or the grace of God whereby his loue is made knowne vnto vs Learne of our Apostle it is by our Lord Iesus Christ for therefore is it called the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ because it is deriued by him vnto vs he hauing reconciled vs vnto God and we with him hauing all things giuen vnto vs. Knowing then the exceeding great riches that we haue in Christ Iesus our Lord let vs alwaies in all things glorifie the name of Christ Iesus and as by him we haue all things so let vs do all things to his glorie Laus omnis soli Deo FINIS
Christ Iesus We must follow after holinesse and be filled with the fruits of righteousnes which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glory and praise of God this inherent holinesse onely being the pledge and seale of that imputed holinesse whereby we are most truly Saints in Christ Iesus A good lesson for all them to meditate vpon that are baptized into the name of Christ Iesus but whereon it may well seeme that a great many of vs neuer thinke For if we did could it be that we should so wallow in sin and drinke iniquitie like water as we doe that wee should so defile our selues with adulterie fornication vncleannesse wantonnes hatred debate emulations wrath contentions enuy theft murther drunkennes gluttony pride lying swearing and the like as we doe that we should so profane the Lords Sabboths so decline from the works of the spirit and so delight our selues in the works of the flesh as we doe Know yee not saith the Apostle Rom. 6.3 that all we which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the father 4. so we also should walke in newnes of life Surely either we know it not or remember it not and whether soeuer it be it argueth that we are not the men that we should be Beloued sinne and saints sort not together If ye suffer sinne to reigne in your mortall bodies well may the filth of the flesh be put away through the outward washing but yee are not indeed of the communion of Saints because not washed by the spirit in the spirit of your mindes Let no man therefore deceiue himselfe Either yee must be Saints in Christ Iesus or else yee belong not to his kingdome And if yee be Saints then may ye not suffer sin to reigne in your mortall bodies Flie therefore from sinne as from a serpent and follow after peace with all men and holinesse without which no man shall see the Lord. So shall yee not onely be of the number of them that are called Saints through the body of their outward profeshon but yee shall be indeed Saints in Christ Iesus LECTVRE II. PHILIP I. With the Bishops and Deacons Vers 2. Grace be with you and peace from God our father and from our Lord Iesus Christ IT remaineth now that we come vnto the persons saluted more particularly which are the Bishops and Deacons at Philippi Where by Bishops he meaneth the ministers and teachers there which laboured in the word and doctrine For that the word must needs so signifie in this place appeareth because he speaketh of many Bishops in one Church and City And so frequently it signifieth in the new Testament as easily may be seene by looking into those places where this word is vsed Afterward the name of Bishop came to bee a distinct title of men more eminent in the ministerie as now it is By Deacons also the Apostle I take it meaneth those that by their office were to receiue to distribute the common liberalitie of the Church according to the necessities of all the poore members thereof such as we read to haue beene ordained in the Church Act. 6.5 and such as are described by our Apostle 1 Tim. 3.8 c. for albeit the word here vsed haue likewise other significations in the new Testament yet here the distinction of Bishops and Deacons sheweth that by Deacons are ment such as attend on distribution not on teaching or exhortation Now vnto these together with the Bishops the Apostle is thought here to write as to magnifie their office so because theirs had beene the care chiefly in respect of their office to send the Churches liberalitie vnto him by their minister Epaphroditus Here then 1. in that the Apostle writeth as to the whole Church of Philippi so particularly vnto the Bishops and Deacons there I obserue that as admonitions exhortations instructions consolations and the like are continually needfull for the Church for the further building thereof in perfit beauty so are they likewise needfull for the ministers of the Church and all others any way interessed therein for their farther confirmation in the things that belong vnto their peace Wherevpon it was that our Apostle going bound in the spirit vnto Ierusalem called the Elders of the Church of Ephesus together and exhorted them saying Take heede vnto your selues Act. 20.28 and to all the flocke whereof the Holy Ghost hath made you ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood And herevpon it was that in his Epistles vnto Timothy and Titus he gaue them so many instructions admonitions and exhortations as he that readeth may there easily see They were ministers of the gospell set ouer their flocks and well instructed â—n the scriptures yet still the Apostle thought it needfull to warne them to arme them and to instruct them in the way of God more perfitly For he knew that Iudas the Apostle had fallen from the fellowship which he had obteined in the ministration of the Gospell Act. 1.17 18. and had purchased a field with the reward of iniquitie as also that many that labored with him in the gospell sought their owne and not that which was Iesus Christs and that many fainted and shrunke through the opposition of false Teacherrs Here then 1. is a good lesson for them that are greatest and most eminent in the Church I meane for the reuerend Fathers and Bishops of our Church that bee it by writing or speaking instruction or exhortation or else howsoeuer they seeke the good as of all the Saints in Christ Iesus that depend vpon them so withall of the Bishops and Deacons I meane of them that are appointed for the worke of the ministerie or for any function about the Church A better president then the Apostles they cannot haue to follow and as needfull it is now to write and speake vnto and to labour with the Pastors and Teachers of the people as then it was For many now we haue that with Demas embrace this present world but very few that with Demas returne againe vnto their former loue Nâ—y which is worse many now we haue that neuer had former loue that was good wherevnto they shou d returne men that first and last sought their ease or their pleasure or their profit or their honor but neuer reckoned to feede the flocke of God Whom as it were needfull to reforme so is it also needfull to confirme others to admonish others to encourage others And who so fit for this as they thâ—t as Paul are of greatest place in the Church 2. Hence learne you patieâ—tly to suffer yourselues to be instructed admonished and exhorted For if these things be needfull for your Pastors and Teachers how much more needfull are they for you Euen so much more as yee are lesse taught in the word then they are Whether then wee write or
shall most vndoubtedly be so many witnesses against vs to the encreasing of our iust condemnation Thus much of this note The 2. thing which I note is from the person of him that exhorted the Philippians which was Paul their Apostle who had taught them the truth in Christ Iesus and had waâ—ked in all holy conuersation amongst them Whence I obserue that the Ministers of Christ are not onely to teach the truth of Christ Iesus with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integrity and with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued but withall to be such examples vnto their flockes as that they may say with the Apostle Be ye followers of me and of such 〈◊〉 walke so as ye haue me for an example This our Apostle required of Timothie 1. Tim. 4.12 where he said vnto him Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleeue an ensample in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith and in purenesse And likewise of Titus where he said Tit. 2.7.8 aboue all things shew thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integrâ—â—â— and with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued that hee which withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothing concerning yoâ— to speake euill of And that which the Apostle required of Tiâ—othy and Titus and in them of all the Ministers of Christ â—â—at the Apostle requireth of all where he saith 1 Pet. 5.2.3 feed the flocke 〈◊〉 God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but â—illingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready minde not as though yee â—ere Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the â—â—â—cke And this the very names giuen vnto them in the holy â—cripture requireth of them in that they are called a citie set 〈◊〉 a hill that is looked vnto farre and neere lights that must â—ine before men by good workes shepheards that must feed 〈◊〉 the word and by example guides that must direct by the â—holesome word of truth and by holinesse of life watchmen â—â—at must not faile to giue warning both by doctrine and by â—fe c. Yea the diuersitie of the dispositions of their flock reâ—uireth this of them For though Lydia attend vnto the â—â—ings which Paul speakes and hearing beleeueth though â—â—me receiue instruction by hearing the holy word of life yet â—ust they generally be drawne on both by the wholesome â—ord and by example of an holy life or else they will profit â—ut little or nothing at all For so it is generally that the Miâ—isters life and behauiour is regarded as much if not more as â—â—is doctrine And doth not reason it selfe require that as the â—nowledge of Gods will is first reuealed vnto them and by â—heir ministerie vnto the people so they should bee the first â—nd most forward in the execution of euery Christian duty 〈◊〉 the end that it may appeare that they teach others no â—ourse of life but that which they themselues do with all careâ—â—lnesse walke in yes surely both precept and the names â—iuen vnto them and the nature of them that are to be instruâ—ted and reason it selfe requireth this of Christ his Ministers â—hat they feed the flocke of God which dependeth on them â—oth by the holy word of truth and likewise by holy examâ—le of life And doing thus their example of life of all oâ—hers that liue with vs ought to be followed The sheepe of â—ll others ought to heare their Pastors voice and they that are â—o be led in the way are to follow of all others them that are â—ppointed to be their Guides when their shepheards their Guides shine as holy lights before them and hold out the word of life vnto them Exception I know will easily be taken and I wiâ—h it might not iustly be taken but it will bee excepted and said that if Ministers were such as now we speake of yee would folloâ— them and walke as ye had them for an ensample But how few such Ministers be there How many bee there that are both wicked in life and vnable to teach How many be there of those that doe teach that though they can speake smoothly and finely as they thinke yet do more hurt by their lewd and wicked example of life in one yeare then their doctrine 〈◊〉 doe good in their whole life True it is the complaint is too iust of too many and better it had beene they had beene stifled in their cradles then thus they should haue opened menâ— mouthes against them to the scandall of their calling For though they shall say in that day Lord Lord haue wee not prophecied in thy name for I let the lewd and vnlearned beasts go and leaue them to their iudgement that runne before they be sent though I say they shall say in that day Lord Lord haue we not prophecied and preached in thy name yâ—â— shall it be said vnto them Mat. 7.23 I neuer knew you depart from me yeâ— that worke iniquitie Whatsoeuer they preached if they wrought iniquitie they shall not be able to stand in the iudgement nor in the congregation of the righteous But beloued it standeth you vpon to looke vnto it hoâ— iust your exception is against his life whose doctrine is sound For oftentimes the Ministers of Christ which teach the truth purely are charged to offend in example of life when as in truth their life is no way to bee reproued But admit that his life be not answerable to his teaching this should be no reason for thee to giue lesse credit or obedience to the doctrine of truth which he deliuereth For our Sauiour hath taught thee to hearken vnto him if he sit in Moses seate Mat. 23.3 and to doe as he saith though thou may not doe as he doth if hee say well and doe not accordingly It is his doctrine not his life that thou must looke vnto O but thou wilt say why should I beleeue him or doe as he saith when he doth cleane contrarie himselfe surely that which he saith is but for fashions sake he knoweth some neerer way to heauen then he tels vs of else he would neuer doe cleane contrary and therefore thâ—â— â—ilt venture aswell as he and doe as he doth how bad soeuer 〈◊〉 be Well dally as thou list in a matter of no dalliance If â—hen he saith well and doth ill thou care not what he say but â—o as he doth thy bloud shall be required at his hands but â—â—ou shalt die in thy sinnes and see thou what thou hast gaiâ—ed by thy dalliance I wish indeed that no such exception â—â—uld iustly be taken against the doctrine or life of any in the â—inisterie For certainely such as both by the wholesome â—ord and by an holy life preach vnto the people be the holy Ministers whose labours are found fruitfull But if their life 〈◊〉 not agreeable to their teaching doe ye take heed how ye â—eglect the word of saluation
preached and taught vnto you â—nd they whomsoeuer the Lord hath blessed with such Teaâ—â—ers as go in and out before them in soundnesse of doctrine â—â—d holinesse of life let them take heede how they follow 〈◊〉 their example and hearken vnto their voice If yee shall â—osely and cunningly seeke their disturbance to withdraw our selues from the light and easie yoke of hearkening vnto â—â—em and following them your iudgement shall bee iust â—hatsoeuer it shall be But blessed shall ye be if ye hearken â—â—to their voice and so walke as yee haue them for an â—â—sample LECTVRE LXVIII PHILIP 3. Vers 18. For many walke of whom I haue often told you and now tell you weeping that they are the enemies 〈◊〉 the crosse of Christ NOw follow the reasons to moue the Philippiaâ—â— to hearken vnto his exhortation which was to be followers of him and to looke on such as walked so as they had him for an ensample For many walke c. This is the first reason which the Apostle vseth to moue the Philippians to hearken vnto his exhortation His reason ye see is drawne from a contrarie example and the danger that followeth such walking as these many vse which he speaketh of Why then would the Apostle haue the Philippians to follow his example and the example of such as walked as he did Because there were many ill walkers whose example if they followed they were to looke for the like end that is destined vnto them euen damnation such as were those whom in the beginning of this Chapter he called dogges euill workers the concision whom hee now againe describeth by fiue notes As 1. thâ—â— they are the enemies of the crosse of Christ 2. That their end is damnation 3. That their God is their belly 4 That their glory is to their shame 5. That they minde earthly things In that he saith many walke hee signifieth the more danger of them because they are many Againe in that hee saith that he had often told them of them hee signifieth both his owne continuall care ouer them and the greatnesse of the danger by those euill walkers which caused him so often to tell them of them Againe in that he now tells them of theâ— weeping he signifieth both his owne intire affection towards them and likewise his griefe and sorow of heart that eitheâ— there should be any such enemies of the Gospell to trouble them or that they should giue any eare vnto them Againe in that he noteth them to be the enemies of the Crosse of Christ he signifieth their corruption in doctrine and in life In doctrine for that by vrging the necessity of circumcision and the workes of the Law vnto righteousnesse and saluation they made the crosse of Christ to bee of no effect and abolished the worke of our redemption by Christ Iesus For Gal. 2.21 as the Apostle saith if righteousnesse be by the Law which these men taught then Christ died without cause In life for that they would not suffer persecution for the crosse of Christ and therefore applied themselues to the humour of the Iewes and preached vnto them circumcision and the law In both these then that by their doctrine they detracted from the merits of Christ his Crosse and redemption by his bloud and auoided to suffer persecution for the crosse of Christ the smart whereof they felt that sincerely preached Christ crucified in both these I say they shewed themselues to be enemies vnto the crosse of Christ Againe in that he noteth their end or reward for the recompence of such their walking to be damnation or destruction he signifieth how needfull it is for the Philippians if they feare their end to feare likewise so to walke as they do so to beleeue and liue as they doe Againe in that he noteth their God to be their belly he signifieth what principally they respected in preaching of Christ namely their profit their pleasure and their ease They preached Christ not sincerely and purely for Christ his sake but with reference to please others and to seeke their owne good Inasmuch therefore as they were louers of pleasure of profit of ease more than louers of good the Apostle saith that their God was their belly that being each mans God which he best loueth Again in that he noteth their glory to be to their shame he signifieth either that they glory in those things as in circumcision and the ordinances of Moses whereof they ought rather to bee ashamed as some thinke or that the vaine glory and estimation which they seeke after amongst men neglecting the true glory of Christ Iesus shal turne to their confusion and shame as I rather thinke the words to be vnderstood Lastly in that he noteth them to minde earthly things he signifieth their study and delight and all their affections to be set on honours wealth friends commodities and the things which are on the earth and not on the things which are aboue So that 〈◊〉 we marke it as in the whole there is a generall reason to moue the Philippians to follow him and such as he was because of many false Teachers which walke inordinately so in each point of this generall reason as it is set down there is a seuerall reason to the same purpose For why would he haue them to follow his example and the example of such aâ— hee was Because many walked to and fro Which sheweth that they might easily fall vpon those which were bad being many of whom he had told them often which sheweth as his care so the greatnesse of the danger if they should fall vpon them follow them and of whom now when he wrote this Epistle to them he told them weeping which shewes as his affection towards them so his griefe that either there should be such or that they should hearken vnto such that they are the enemies of the crosse of Christ derogating from the merits of Christ his crosse and auoiding persecution for the crosse of Christ whose end is damnation which may iustly feare any from following them whose God is their belly which sheweth that they seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs whose glory is to their shame which sheweth the confusion that shall come vpon that estimation which they seeâ—e after amongst men which minde earthly things which sheweth their worldly mindes and earthly cogitations Euery oâ— which seuerall points ought to stand for a reason with the Philippians to moue them to hearken to hi exhortation And now that we see the meaning and force of these words in this reason of the Apostle let vs also see what notes we may gather hence for our owne vse and instruction The first thing I note is that the Apostle saith hee told them often of these enemies of the crosse of Christ whereof he now telleth them And so in the beginning of this chapter he said that it grieued him not to write the same things vnto them whereof before he had
which is a promise that the God of peace shall be with them if they will thinke on these things and do them The thing then that vpon hearkening vnto his exhortation is promised is the presence of the onely wise and euerliuing God sometimes called the God of glorie in whom onely is the fulnesse of glorie and vnto whom all glorie is due sometimes the God of loue in whom onely is true and perfect loue and who alone is for himselfe to be loued sometimes the God of comfort and consolation in whom and by whom alone we haue true comfort vnto our soules sometimes our peace which of Iewes and Gentiles hath made one bodie and broken downe the partition wall which was betweene vs and them sometimes the King of peace vnder the couert of whose wings we liue in peace and sometimes the God of peace as both here and often elsewhere Now he is called the God of peace both because of our reconciliation which he hath wrought by Iesus Christ for so it is said 2. Cor. 5.18 that he hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and because of that peace of conscience which he communicateth vnto vs through our reconciliation with him by Iesus Christ Rom. 5.1 for so it is said that being iustified by faith we haue peace towards God through our Lord Iesus Christ and likewise because of that outward peace which he giueth vs in the world so farre forth as is for his glorie and our good When then the Apostle saith that the God of peace shall be with them the fruit of Gods presence with them is thereby signified in that he is called the God of peace For hereupon thus I vnderstand this promise that if they thinke on and do these things which he hath commended vnto them then the God of peace shall be with them to reconcile them vnto himselfe to giue them peace of conscience through their reconciliation with him and to blesse them with outward peace in the world so farre forth as shall be for his glorie and their good so that the fruit of their innocencie and pietie shall be peace inward and outward with God in their soules and in the world Where first in that the Apostle the rather to enforce his exhortation annexeth this mercifull promise that in so doing the God of peace shall be with them I obserue the great mercie of our God toward vs who to winne vs to the performance of such Christian dueties as we owe vnto him and to our brethren doth both in his owne person and in his Ministers draw vs thereunto by most sweete and louing promises If we looke into the worke of our creation at the beginning we shall finde that we were created formed Esay 43.7 and made for the glorie of God that we might glorifie him by doing his will and walking in his wayes If we looke into the worke of our recreation by Iesus Christ we shall find that we are treated in Christ Iesus vnto good workes Ephes 2.10 which God hath ordained that we should walke in them If we looke into the written Law of God we shall finde that whatsoeuer things are true c. we ought to thinke on them and to do them So that by the law of our creation by the law of our recreation by the holie law of God we are to do whatsoeuer Christian dutie may iustly be required of vs by God or man and when we haue done all that we can in any of these things we haue done no more but that which was our duety to do Luke 17.10 euen that which as we are Gods workemanship we are bound to do And yet such is the mercie of our God as that to bring vs vnto such Christian duties as we are bound to performe he makes many large and great promises both by himselfe and by his Ministers In Deuteronomy Deut. 28.1 to 15. If thou shalt obey saith the Lord by Moses the voyce of the Lord thy God and obserue and do all his commandements which I command thee this day then the Lord thy God will set thee on high aboue all the nations of the earth and all these blessings shall come on thee and ouertake thee c. To hearken vnto the voyce of their God and to obey his will were things whereunto they were bound and which they were vpon their allegeance to do Yet behold by how many and great promises of blessings he inuiteth them thereunto Rom. 2.7 In our Apostle likewise To them that by continuance in well doing seeke glorie and honour and immortalitie God shall reward eternall life To continue in well doing is a duty whereunto we are bound Galat. 3.10 For so it is written Cursed is euerie one that continueth not in all things which are written in the Booke of the Law to do them Yet behold to prouoke vs hereunto a promise of eternall life Quite otherwise then it is with vs for which of vs to draw our seruants to the performance of such duties as by their places they are to do allure them by promises Nay we require of them that which is their dutie to do and looke for it at their hands But promises they are for children But as in other things so is it in this God is not as man He hath giuen vs a Law to keepe and prescribed vs duetie to obserue which we his seruants are to keepe and obserue and the performance whereof he may absolutely require of vs. Yet doth he not so but by many promises of great rewards he prouoketh vs vnto whatsoeuer he requireth of vs as might be proued by infinite testimonies out of the holy Scriptures This should serue to stirre vp our dull mindes and to make vs follow hard toward whatsoeuer holy duties towards God or towards man are required of vs. That we must be allured by promises argues our dull mindes and vnwilling to the things that are good vnlesse we be euen drawne vnto them by promise of reward But in that we are allured by promises let this stirre vs vp to follow after such holy duties as haue such promises of reward from the Lord. If the world do promise honour there needes not any to spurre the ambitious forward so is it with the sensuall man if the flesh do promise pleasures and so is it with the couetous if the blowing of any winde do promise riches they make haste and poste apace after these things and striue who should be the foremost Shall the promises of the world of the flesh or of any like thing so stirre vp the ambitious sensuall and couetous worldlings to runne after their vanities and shall not the promises of the Lord stirre vp his children to follow after such things as haue such promises of reward from him Shall the words of winde and worse so preuaile with them to run after I say not after a corruptible crowne but after worse then vanitie and shall not the